Editorial The - University of South Africa
Editorial The - University of South Africa
Editorial The - University of South Africa
Create successful ePaper yourself
Turn your PDF publications into a flip-book with our unique Google optimized e-Paper software.
EDITOR<br />
VASI VAN DEVENTER<br />
SUB-EDITORS<br />
KATE GRIEVE<br />
JOHAN KRUGER<br />
CARYL OCHSE<br />
MARTIN TERRE BLANCHE<br />
EDITORIAL COMMITTEE<br />
JINA IMRIE<br />
LANA-LEE KAGAN<br />
TRACY LAKE<br />
PAUL MAKENA<br />
LEANNE MANDIM<br />
BHAVNA NAGAR<br />
RONEL NEL<br />
RAKHEE SINGH<br />
JACO VAN DER MERWE<br />
DESIGN AND LAY-OUT<br />
ANDREÂ NEL<br />
Unisa Psychologia can be ordered at R25,00 per<br />
copy (VAT included) (US$5.00 ± postage included)<br />
from:<br />
<strong>The</strong> Business Section<br />
Unisa Press, Unisa<br />
P O Box 392<br />
Unisa, 0003<br />
Unisa Psychologia is sent free <strong>of</strong> charge to all<br />
Psychology students at the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong><br />
(Unisa) (excluding first-year students)<br />
<strong>The</strong> contents <strong>of</strong> this journal do not necessarily<br />
represent the views <strong>of</strong> the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>,<br />
and therefore the university accepts no responsibility<br />
for opinions expressed in this journal.<br />
<strong>The</strong> review <strong>of</strong> a book in no way suggests departmental<br />
endorsement <strong>of</strong> that book.<br />
Set, printed and published by the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong><br />
<strong>Africa</strong>, 2002.<br />
# Copyright reserved.<br />
ISSN 0256-8896<br />
JOURNAL OF THE DEPARTMENT OF PSYCHOLOGY UNISA
vol 28 2002<br />
<strong>Editorial</strong> 2<br />
Articles Ð Transformation through the adaptation <strong>of</strong> psychological and<br />
physical barriers: American students' observations <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong><br />
<strong>Africa</strong>, a country (Audrey Ellenwood, Andrea Glesser, Megan<br />
Peugeot, Kim Snyders, Jillian Rapp and John Ellenwood) 5<br />
Ð <strong>The</strong> dangers <strong>of</strong> entitlement (F. J. A. Snyders) 21<br />
Ð An exploratory study <strong>of</strong> pedestrian traffic injuries at the<br />
<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> (Madri Jansen van Rensburg,<br />
Kgomotso Rathlagane, Catherine Cosser, Kobus van<br />
Staden, Barbara Wade and D. Johan Kruger) 24<br />
Ð Die verband tussen die `time out'-metode en woedebuie by<br />
die kleuter (Zelda Cloete) 36<br />
Ð Differences in body image perceptions among adolescent<br />
males and females (Caryn Potash) 41<br />
Ð Die verband tussen persoonlikheidsfaktore en wisselende<br />
vlakke van Internetgebruik (Ilze Neethling) 48<br />
Ð Experiences <strong>of</strong> traumatic brain injury (Kate Grieve) 62<br />
Ð Evaluation <strong>of</strong> scientific articles (Sheree Clark, Karen Dick,<br />
Claudia Epprecht, Larise du Plessis, Lazarus Matlakala,<br />
Maggi Moremi, Lucas Raganya, Eileen Rich, Carol<br />
Richards, Narropi Sewpershad, Vicky Timm) 67<br />
Ð <strong>The</strong> psychosocial effects <strong>of</strong> retrenchment. A testimony <strong>of</strong><br />
migrant mineworkers (B. L. Meel) 76<br />
Ð `Ecstasy' use: motivational factors and awareness <strong>of</strong><br />
Ð<br />
harmful effects (Jenny Terblanche) 83<br />
APPENDIX A<br />
Questionnaire on the use <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy and awareness <strong>of</strong><br />
side-effects 96<br />
Ð Knowledge2go 101<br />
Ð Logotheraphy 103<br />
Ð Unisa centre for Applied Psychology 104<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 1<br />
contents contents contents contents contents contents contents contents contents contents contents contents
editorial editorial editorial editorial editorial editorial editorial editorial editorial editorial editorial editorial edit<br />
<strong>Editorial</strong><br />
2 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA<br />
<strong>The</strong> editorial team for the previous<br />
issue <strong>of</strong> Unisa Psychologia<br />
indicated that the edition<br />
in question marked the beginning<br />
<strong>of</strong> an exciting new direction<br />
in the life <strong>of</strong> the journal. It moved<br />
away from publicising the activities <strong>of</strong><br />
the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> (Unisa)<br />
Psychology Department to become a<br />
platform for entry-level plan academic<br />
publication. In addition it, became more<br />
student-driven, with the editorial process<br />
managed by an editorial committee<br />
consisting entirely <strong>of</strong> students. This<br />
issue is a product <strong>of</strong> the second student-driven<br />
editorial committee. At this<br />
stage most <strong>of</strong> the logistical problems<br />
have been sorted out and as the second<br />
generation, so to speak, we as a<br />
team have learnt from the experience<br />
gained by our predecessors and have<br />
entrenched the process further.<br />
This year the committee comprised not<br />
only the second-year Master's (MA)<br />
Clinical Psychology students, as was<br />
the case previously, but also, included<br />
the MA Research Psychology students.<br />
This created a surprisingly enriching<br />
context for our work. It was the first time<br />
that the two groups were required to<br />
work together on a shared project, and<br />
we were astonished at the level <strong>of</strong> expertise<br />
being freed in the interaction among<br />
the committee members. Our discussions<br />
<strong>of</strong> the articles submitted for publication<br />
created an understanding <strong>of</strong><br />
psychology and its methodology that<br />
made the `dry' stuff <strong>of</strong> our undergraduate<br />
and Honours years suddenly appear<br />
much more exciting.<br />
We also learnt the hard way what it<br />
means to evaluate an academic article.<br />
Although those <strong>of</strong> us who did the Honours<br />
research methodology course at<br />
Unisa had some experience <strong>of</strong> peer evaluation,<br />
we were still overwhelmed by<br />
the responsibility <strong>of</strong> actually having to<br />
evaluate an article for possible publication.<br />
We workshopped a sifting procedure<br />
that looked good on paper but<br />
then turned out to be not so easy to apply.<br />
Despite being senior students, it was<br />
still difficult to decide to what extent a<br />
paper contributed to psychological<br />
knowledge and whether or not a certain<br />
methodological procedure was really<br />
appropriate in the context <strong>of</strong> the particular<br />
research problem. It was even harder<br />
to write suggestions for improving articles.<br />
Although it was not too difficult to<br />
differentiate between really good and<br />
really bad articles, it was very hard to<br />
pinpoint the difficulties that made an article<br />
problematic. We were allowed to<br />
consult members <strong>of</strong> the journal's editorial<br />
board, but we still had to formulate<br />
our own suggestions for the authors to<br />
improve their articles.
This led us to the realisation that there is<br />
a definite need for a carefully constructed<br />
rating scale for the evaluation<br />
<strong>of</strong> research articles. Like the previous<br />
editorial committee, we have to confess<br />
that although we followed a carefully<br />
structured review process, subjective<br />
choices sometimes had to be made<br />
based on our assumptions <strong>of</strong> what<br />
makes a paper appealing, informative,<br />
relevant and academically sufficiently<br />
rigorous to be published in a university<br />
journal. <strong>The</strong> point is not that these factors<br />
do not call for subjective opinion,<br />
but that a properly structured rating<br />
scale could go a long way to providing<br />
criteria to guide subjective decisions. In<br />
some instances the rating descriptions<br />
<strong>of</strong> the rating scales we used for evaluating<br />
the articles helped a lot to generate<br />
comments. In other instances the rating<br />
descriptions were hopelessly inadequate,<br />
even confusing.<br />
We think that using rating scales could<br />
considerably improve the reliability and<br />
the validity <strong>of</strong> evaluation procedures,<br />
provided that such rating scales are<br />
properly constructed, and that they are<br />
used with care and by knowledgeable<br />
people. In addition, the descriptions<br />
used for the ratings designed primarily<br />
for the evaluation <strong>of</strong> articles could have<br />
wider use than in the rating scale itself.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se descriptions could provide very<br />
specific guidelines for authors <strong>of</strong> articles,<br />
especially authors who submit their<br />
work for publication for the first time.We<br />
hope the next editorial committee will<br />
take up the challenge <strong>of</strong> improving the<br />
rating scale we used, and perhaps write<br />
a paper about this. And maybe a Master's<br />
student would consider writing a<br />
dissertation on rating scales for scientific<br />
articles?<br />
It was the experience <strong>of</strong> being confronted<br />
with our own limitations and perhaps<br />
a need to regain control that<br />
motivated us to write a paper on the evaluation<br />
<strong>of</strong> articles. <strong>The</strong> paper had definitive<br />
psychological value. We learnt that<br />
many articles accepted for publication<br />
should have been rejected, and that a<br />
large number <strong>of</strong> initially rejected articles<br />
eventually turned out to be significant<br />
and influential contributions to their<br />
sub-disciplines. In some instances an<br />
editorial committee <strong>of</strong> senior students is<br />
quite capable <strong>of</strong> making informed decisions,<br />
but in other instances the members<br />
<strong>of</strong> the committee may not have<br />
sufficient experience. For example, senior<br />
students may be well equipped to<br />
decide on the appeal, informative value<br />
and relevance <strong>of</strong> articles simply because<br />
they are in tune with the readers<br />
<strong>of</strong> an entry-level publication. However,<br />
decisions about academic rigour and<br />
methodological technicalities may require<br />
very specific guidelines. We were<br />
told by experienced academics that the<br />
process <strong>of</strong> peer-evaluating articles gets<br />
easier as one gains experience and develops<br />
one's own set <strong>of</strong> internalised<br />
standards. However, at the present stage<br />
<strong>of</strong> our development, the idea <strong>of</strong> internalising<br />
standards and developing reflexive<br />
competence in itself feels somewhat<br />
beyond our comprehension.<br />
It is a pity that many <strong>of</strong> the articles submitted<br />
for publication were considered<br />
unpublishable, not because the research<br />
they reported on was below the<br />
required standard, but simply because<br />
the structure, presentation and style<br />
could not be rectified without totally rewriting<br />
the article. As it was, most <strong>of</strong> the<br />
articles recommended for publication<br />
required substantial changes. Many <strong>of</strong><br />
the authors who were requested to re-<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 3
vise their articles understandably lost<br />
their initial enthusiasm for the project<br />
when confronted with the amount <strong>of</strong><br />
work to be done and simply dropped out<br />
<strong>of</strong> the process. Because <strong>of</strong> this, more<br />
than half <strong>of</strong> the papers recommended<br />
for publication did not make it into this issue.<br />
Yet despite the loss, we still managed to<br />
put together an interesting mix <strong>of</strong> contributions.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se articles certainly reflect<br />
the richness and diversity <strong>of</strong> human life,<br />
from anger tantrums in toddlers, the<br />
body image <strong>of</strong> adolescents, the plight <strong>of</strong><br />
retrenched migrant workers, the use <strong>of</strong><br />
Ecstasy, and the experiences <strong>of</strong> the<br />
brain injured to issues <strong>of</strong> pedestrian<br />
safety, Internet addiction and the phenomenon<br />
<strong>of</strong> entitlement. However, the<br />
article that is sure to attract attention is<br />
the one written by the American students<br />
who visited the Unisa Psychology<br />
Department during the first semester <strong>of</strong><br />
2001, describing their perspective on<br />
psychological and physical barriers in<br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>. What makes this article<br />
particularly interesting is the fact that it<br />
was written before the 11 September attacks<br />
on the United States <strong>of</strong> America<br />
(USA). That event demonstrated the nature<br />
<strong>of</strong> barriers in a most dramatic way.<br />
<strong>The</strong> entire world watched as America<br />
dropped a giant barrier around itself,<br />
closing all ports <strong>of</strong> entry into the USA. In<br />
the months that followed, another kind <strong>of</strong><br />
barrier became visible, namely the invisible<br />
barrier around the master mind behind<br />
the attack. <strong>The</strong> article opens up a<br />
rich field for debate and research. For example,<br />
it would be interesting to see an<br />
article on the nature and dynamics <strong>of</strong><br />
barriers within, and around, societies.<br />
We hope that this second issue will inspire<br />
and motivate young researchers to<br />
work towards producing their own publishable<br />
work in future. Unisa Psychologia<br />
is not exclusive and meant for Unisa<br />
students only. Authors need not be affiliated<br />
with Unisa to be considered for<br />
publication in our journal. We would<br />
especially welcome contributions from<br />
senior students at other learning institutions.<br />
<strong>The</strong> editorial committee<br />
(Sheree Clark, Karen Dick, Larise du<br />
Plessis, Claudia Epprecht, Lazarus<br />
Matlakala, Maggi Moremi, Lucas<br />
Raganya, Eileen Rich, Carol Richards,<br />
Narropi Sewpershad,Vicky Timm)<br />
4 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
Transformation through the adaptation <strong>of</strong><br />
psychological and physical barriers: American<br />
students' observations <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>, a country<br />
Audrey Ellenwood, Andrea Glesser, Megan Peugeot,<br />
Kim Snyders, Jillian Rapp and John Ellenwood<br />
Bowling Green State <strong>University</strong><br />
ABSTRACT Since its freedom from apartheid in 1994, <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> has been<br />
going through a significant transformation process. This article<br />
overviews and discusses American students' reactions to the<br />
psychological and physical barriers that have developed among<br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n people across different contexts; home life, an<br />
administrative city, a university, a community project, an orphanage<br />
and a resort area. Lux's five-stage Model <strong>of</strong> Transformation order is<br />
reviewed along with two principles relating to the development and<br />
need for psychological and physical barriers when a country is in flux.<br />
<strong>The</strong> article concludes with a presentation <strong>of</strong> Lux's 12-step conflictresolution<br />
approach.<br />
`<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> is richly endowed with<br />
great men and women in its political,<br />
cultural, religious and economic life.<br />
When they become free, they will<br />
show the world why this is the land<br />
<strong>of</strong> hope' (Christopher Crocker,1988).<br />
Without a doubt, <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong><br />
is one <strong>of</strong> the most<br />
beautiful and breathtaking<br />
countries in the world.<br />
When visiting, one is completely absorbed<br />
by its magnificence. <strong>The</strong> friendliness<br />
and warmth that exude from the<br />
people in the country is part <strong>of</strong> what<br />
makes a visit to this area such a grand<br />
experience. Immediately, when a visitor<br />
steps out <strong>of</strong> customs at Johannesburg<br />
International Airport, the residents <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> convey an openness, responsiveness,<br />
willingness and pride in<br />
wanting to share their culture with foreigners.<br />
For Americans, experiencing <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong><br />
is very comforting as there is an immediate<br />
sense <strong>of</strong> familiarity and<br />
association with the way that many people<br />
dress, the highway system, the<br />
southern California climate, style <strong>of</strong><br />
buildings and homes within the cities,<br />
the shopping malls, the cars, the landscape<br />
and the food. <strong>The</strong> citizens <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> are extremely curious<br />
about the American culture and this<br />
curiosity leads to an incredible sense <strong>of</strong><br />
feeling welcome.<br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> is a country that has recently<br />
abolished the apartheid system.<br />
Apartheid caused many internal divisions<br />
within the provinces and was a repressive<br />
system. However, one <strong>of</strong> the<br />
most prevalent remnants <strong>of</strong> this era has<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 5<br />
article article article article article article article article article article article article article article article article a
een the racially skewed issue toward<br />
the advantage <strong>of</strong> the white population<br />
(Ramutsindela, 2001). Apartheid had<br />
the vision <strong>of</strong> forming the country along<br />
racially separate lines. <strong>The</strong>re were varying<br />
degrees <strong>of</strong> prejudice and discrimination<br />
that led to many divisions among the<br />
people. While the government had absolute<br />
control over non-whites, many<br />
observed that there was no effective political<br />
representation for these people<br />
(Lewin, 2000). Owing to this racial exclusivity<br />
that the nation was built on and the<br />
territorial construction <strong>of</strong> a white <strong>South</strong><br />
<strong>Africa</strong>, there was no common national<br />
identity <strong>of</strong> the people (Ramutsindela,<br />
2001).<br />
<strong>The</strong> lifting <strong>of</strong> apartheid was viewed by<br />
many as a non-peaceful shift from minority<br />
white to majority black rule, as violence<br />
was almost a daily occurrence<br />
particularly in the black townships<br />
(Guelke,1999).<strong>The</strong> transition from apartheid<br />
to democracy has been a slow one.<br />
<strong>The</strong> acceptance <strong>of</strong> a non-racial government<br />
in the1990s by national parties has<br />
been significant in terms <strong>of</strong> the decline<br />
in the apartheid views and patterns. This<br />
process has required <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>ns to<br />
redefine their identity in terms <strong>of</strong> the<br />
transformation into a whole society (Ramutsindela,<br />
2001). Since apartheid was<br />
lifted in 1994, the country <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong><br />
has been left in a state <strong>of</strong> political uncertainty,<br />
which the citizens are now working<br />
toward restoring. According to<br />
Ramutsindela (2001), the vision for<br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> is the creation <strong>of</strong> an opportunity<br />
society in which the pursuit <strong>of</strong> happiness<br />
is made possible by providing<br />
expanding opportunities for all. By engaging<br />
in optimistic and hopeful viewpoints,<br />
the people <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> will be<br />
able to find the strength and effort<br />
needed to restore their country to one<br />
<strong>of</strong> balance and equality.<br />
One aspect apparent upon visiting<br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> was the current state <strong>of</strong> interaction<br />
among the people <strong>of</strong> the country.<br />
In a country where there are differing<br />
opinions on national, regional and local<br />
affairs as well as strong cultural identities,<br />
an American visitor quickly becomes<br />
highly respectful <strong>of</strong> the fact that<br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> is not about a white/black<br />
issue. <strong>The</strong> situation is much more complex<br />
and relates to a white population,<br />
an Indian population, a so-called coloured<br />
population and an <strong>Africa</strong>n population<br />
comprising different tribes within<br />
the country. Without question, <strong>South</strong><br />
<strong>Africa</strong> has had to work hard to overcome<br />
long-standing alliances and affiliations<br />
(Borchert,1995). Readmittance into the<br />
new world, opening doors to foreign visitors,<br />
enhancing the economy, balancing<br />
a weakening monetary system, as well<br />
as establishing and maintaining peace<br />
among all the people represented within<br />
the country have created an extremely<br />
complex situation for <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>ns.<br />
Yet, in many ways <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> is moving<br />
ahead with great speed, fortitude, and<br />
hope.<br />
<strong>The</strong> primary purpose <strong>of</strong> this article is to<br />
convey American students' perceptions<br />
<strong>of</strong> a country in flux and transformation,<br />
as well as to describe their reactions to<br />
the physical and psychological barriers<br />
that were experienced by them in different<br />
contexts.<strong>The</strong> article is based on personal<br />
journal entries written by the<br />
American students relating to their daily<br />
experiences, interpersonal reactions,<br />
and interactions with the <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n<br />
culture and population during a twoweek<br />
period. <strong>The</strong> second goal <strong>of</strong> the article<br />
is to provide suggestions as well as<br />
6 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
present a model that could be implemented<br />
and has primarily been successfully<br />
implemented in another<br />
country undergoing transformation. <strong>The</strong><br />
model can help alleviate the stress that<br />
people experience as their country<br />
moves through a transformation process.<br />
<strong>The</strong> article was written for individuals<br />
who are directly involved in daily<br />
group interactions and decision-making.<br />
Specifically, the article is geared toward<br />
students, pr<strong>of</strong>essors, university administrators<br />
and community members in<br />
general.<br />
Lux's Model <strong>of</strong> Transformation served as<br />
a base from which the American students<br />
were able to apply when observing<br />
the various contexts <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong><br />
<strong>Africa</strong>. <strong>The</strong> stages <strong>of</strong> the model were<br />
used as a guide to assist the students in<br />
ascertaining and comparing how people<br />
within these various contexts responded<br />
and adapted to the transformation <strong>of</strong> order<br />
currently under way in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>.<br />
Groups, in general, have a tendency to<br />
go through stages in which conflict issues<br />
are approached, dealt with and resolved.<br />
Lux (1999) presented a fivestage<br />
model for describing the feelings<br />
that are experienced by a population<br />
when a transformation <strong>of</strong> order is implemented:<br />
<strong>The</strong> first stage, after the initial alteration<br />
<strong>of</strong> the repressive system, is a brief phase<br />
<strong>of</strong> euphoria. People are <strong>of</strong>ten optimistic<br />
about the changes being made, and<br />
they look forward to the prospect <strong>of</strong> collaboration<br />
with much hope and excitement.<br />
However, the state <strong>of</strong> euphoria is<br />
usually quite brief for as the process unfolds<br />
and the complexity for implementing<br />
change is introduced, reality begins<br />
to set in.<br />
<strong>The</strong> second stage is one <strong>of</strong> disillusionment<br />
and mistrust. <strong>The</strong> changes that occur<br />
can easily lead to friction, misunderstanding<br />
and various problems.<br />
As issues are discussed, the differences<br />
between people (e.g. speech, beliefs and<br />
traditions) become highlighted.<br />
Furthermore, issues take on different<br />
meanings. People begin to distrust one<br />
another and try to protect their own interests<br />
and personal agendas by defending<br />
their own perspectives <strong>of</strong> the<br />
future. Much personal energy is utilised<br />
in trying to convince the other groups<br />
that their beliefs, ideas and ways are the<br />
best. During this stage people are challenged,<br />
discounted, and decisions are<br />
made from meetings where discussions<br />
are usually highly critical and aggressive<br />
in tone leading to feelings <strong>of</strong> alienation,<br />
rejection, disillusionment and mistrust.<br />
<strong>The</strong> third stage is one <strong>of</strong> mutual recrimination.<br />
People begin to return one accusation<br />
with another. Reproaches<br />
between the groups become highly evident<br />
and insulting. Internal relationships<br />
become very strained and feelings <strong>of</strong> insecurities<br />
set in among these people.<br />
<strong>The</strong> fourth and fifth stages deal with different<br />
levels <strong>of</strong> understanding. During<br />
the fourth stage misapprehensions between<br />
the groups begin to be recognised<br />
slowly. People begin to accept the<br />
inevitability <strong>of</strong> mutual misunderstandings<br />
and they realise that a broader understanding<br />
can be achieved through<br />
learning and respecting different ethical<br />
and cultural systems. As mutual exchanges<br />
(which are <strong>of</strong>ten slow) occur, situations<br />
around people begin to change.<br />
<strong>The</strong> different sides become open to examining<br />
their different methods and opinions.<br />
As they enhance their understanding<br />
<strong>of</strong> one another and begin to<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 7
create a communal decision-making<br />
strategy, people are able to take steps<br />
that will allow them to merge successfully<br />
into a solitary institution. In order<br />
for this phase to be successful, each<br />
side must be heard, acknowledged and<br />
respected. Yet, as misapprehensions<br />
are acknowledged during this stage, frequent<br />
regressions into the recrimination<br />
stage can and do occur.<br />
During the fifth and final stage a second<br />
phase <strong>of</strong> understanding is reached.<br />
While it is understood that the groups<br />
must understand, learn about, and respect<br />
one another's ethics, beliefs and<br />
cultural values, this has not necessarily<br />
taken place yet. During the fifth stage, a<br />
mutual tolerance needs to be reached<br />
by all parties in order to achieve unity.<br />
During this stage, people begin to understand<br />
that changes will not happen on<br />
their own. Desires must be communicated<br />
and conscious decisions made<br />
for the situation by the unified organisation.<br />
Conscious changes must be made<br />
to the internal situation <strong>of</strong> the merged<br />
society.<br />
At any juncture during this process, people<br />
will develop both implicit and explicit<br />
psychological and physical barriers in<br />
order to protect their internal state <strong>of</strong><br />
stability, that is especially true for stages<br />
two to four.<br />
DEVELOPMENT OF<br />
PSYCHOLOGICAL AND<br />
PHYSICAL BARRIERS<br />
<strong>The</strong> presence <strong>of</strong> psychological and physical<br />
barriers was obvious in many <strong>of</strong> the<br />
places that were visited by the American<br />
students, which included a university, a<br />
neighbouring township <strong>of</strong> Pretoria, various<br />
villages, capital cities, homes, an orphanage<br />
and a vacation resort. <strong>The</strong><br />
physical barriers set up by the locals for<br />
personal protection included explicit<br />
physical objects such as high walls and<br />
barbwire fences around homes; guards;<br />
dogs; burglar bars, alarm systems in<br />
homes and cars; and series <strong>of</strong> locks<br />
and multiple doors to enter a home.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se barriers are very unnatural to<br />
American visitors.<br />
<strong>The</strong> fences in America are usually three<br />
to four foot high and are erected to keep<br />
small children or animals from running<br />
out <strong>of</strong> a yard.<strong>The</strong> fences enclose a small<br />
area (e.g. backyard) and are decorative<br />
in nature. Barbwire fences are typically<br />
only used by American farmers to keep<br />
large animals confined to a space, or by<br />
the United States prison system to keep<br />
prisoners within the jail premises.<br />
Fences are not typically used by Americans<br />
to keep people out or for security<br />
purposes. Most American homes are<br />
open and their manicured lawns gently<br />
roll into one another. Consequently, for<br />
Americans to see the unfamiliar <strong>Africa</strong>n<br />
landscape <strong>of</strong> high walls with barbwire<br />
fences was a foreign concept that was<br />
difficult to understand.<br />
Stoll-Kleeman, O'Riordan and Jaeger<br />
(2000) introduced several potential psychological<br />
barriers (a state <strong>of</strong> mind that<br />
impedes on one's ability to trust and interact<br />
with another in order to rationalise<br />
why they should or should not act according<br />
to individual or collective measures<br />
for change). Two psychological<br />
barriers that appeared to pertain to people<br />
across all areas within <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong><br />
were the comfort interpretation and the<br />
tragedy-<strong>of</strong>-the-commons interpretation.<br />
<strong>The</strong> comfort interpretation suggests that<br />
people find it very difficult to take part in<br />
personal sacrifices for the betterment <strong>of</strong><br />
8 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
societal gain. Many people are unwilling<br />
to change their views and lifestyles<br />
when they are unable to relate to an immediate,<br />
larger societal gain. If people<br />
choose to sacrifice their personal belongings<br />
or style <strong>of</strong> living there is no<br />
guarantee that their society will improve<br />
and they may be putting themselves at<br />
personal risk. According to Stoll-Kleeman,<br />
et al. this is a double-edged sword<br />
as a society will not change for the better<br />
unless people begin to alter their daily<br />
style <strong>of</strong> living, which may include making<br />
sacrifices. <strong>The</strong> tragedy-<strong>of</strong>-the-commons<br />
interpretation is where people consciously<br />
or unconsciously block change<br />
as they become fearful. <strong>The</strong>y believe<br />
that if they change there is a strong risk<br />
that they will lose their personal freedom.<br />
<strong>The</strong> risk <strong>of</strong> losing individual freedom<br />
where one is already comfortable<br />
is too great, especially when the change<br />
or sacrifice emerges into an uncertain<br />
future.<br />
In addition to the explicit physical barriers,<br />
implicit barriers such as advice given<br />
to residents when travelling outside<br />
<strong>of</strong> their home (e.g. watch your purse, do<br />
not wear a seatbelt in case the car is hijacked,<br />
be cautious, stay in groups, do<br />
not walk the neighbourhoods at night,<br />
do not wear a lot <strong>of</strong> jewelry) were also<br />
evident and very difficult for American<br />
visitors to relate to.<br />
Physical and psychological barriers are<br />
established to protect oneself, and one's<br />
family and society. <strong>The</strong>y develop out <strong>of</strong><br />
fear, necessity, personal experience, observations,<br />
media hysteria and reporting<br />
<strong>of</strong> crime, as well as one's own internal<br />
belief system. Physical and psychological<br />
barriers are difficult to dissolve because<br />
to do so one must believe that<br />
one and one's family will be safe.<br />
Physical and Psychological<br />
Barriers in Various Contexts<br />
<strong>The</strong> homes in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> range from<br />
being extremely beautiful to being very<br />
dilapidated. <strong>The</strong> dwellings varied from<br />
beautiful, single-family homes surrounded<br />
by immense tropical gardens<br />
with in-ground pools, and multi-storey<br />
flats, to simple shelters <strong>of</strong> sticks and<br />
stones or wooden planks and plastic<br />
sheeting to mud and thatched houses.<br />
Many <strong>of</strong> the homes were extremely inviting<br />
on the inside, however, from outside<br />
the perspective was very different. Aspects<br />
that remained constant, regardless<br />
<strong>of</strong> the value <strong>of</strong> the home, were the<br />
presence <strong>of</strong> locked gates and fences.<br />
Burglar bars on the windows were not<br />
immediately visible from the street because<br />
they were camouflaged by a multitude<br />
<strong>of</strong> trees, shrubs and plants. <strong>The</strong><br />
dense vegetation not only built a physical<br />
barrier for those in the home, but<br />
people outside the home were segregated<br />
from the happenings on the inside.<br />
In addition to the vegetation inside the<br />
fences, many homes had several dogs<br />
running around their yards. <strong>The</strong> presence<br />
<strong>of</strong> the animals prevents families<br />
from being burgled or bothered by beggars<br />
coming to the fence. <strong>The</strong> impediment<br />
created by the animals not only<br />
enforces a physical barrier, but also creates<br />
a psychological barrier. Psychologically,<br />
the dogs allow families to feel safe.<br />
An implicit psychological barrier that<br />
was noted at various homes visited<br />
deals with the welfare <strong>of</strong> the adolescent/adult<br />
children when they leave the<br />
house. Adolescent and adult children<br />
are constantly reminded to keep their<br />
cars doors locked while driving in order<br />
to deter hijackings, and many adolescents<br />
and adults carried cell phones for<br />
protection. Additionally, children are in-<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 9
structed to park only in a parking garage<br />
at night, as the garage would provide<br />
both physical and psychological security.<br />
Physically, such garages are solid<br />
lighted structure with guards walking<br />
the aisles in order to protect people and<br />
the cars from being damaged or stolen.<br />
Consequently, individuals who pay to be<br />
in a parking garage structure have a<br />
greater security network. <strong>The</strong> psychological<br />
message present are the implicit<br />
reminder that the streets were not safe<br />
and one's life could be in danger. Upon<br />
returning home, cars are driven, both at<br />
night and day, into locked, fenced areas<br />
around the home. Cars left on the street<br />
are <strong>of</strong>ten stolen, have their windows damaged<br />
by theft, and/or their personal<br />
belongings stolen.<br />
<strong>The</strong> economic uncertainty <strong>of</strong> the country<br />
(40% unemployment, a high illiteracy<br />
rate) in combination with the high crime<br />
rates as well as the media sensationalism<strong>of</strong>crime,reports<strong>of</strong>crimeinthe<br />
neighbourhoods, and the killing <strong>of</strong> innocent<br />
people in townships, outlying farms,<br />
and city subdivisions has reinforced the<br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>ns' fear that their families<br />
might be victimised by an intruder and<br />
their worldly possessions stolen. <strong>The</strong><br />
people <strong>of</strong> the nation have painstakingly<br />
taken measures to secure their possessions.<br />
With the devaluation <strong>of</strong> the rand,<br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>ns work long and tedious<br />
hours to maintain what they have.<strong>The</strong> citizens<br />
do not want to see their hardearned<br />
possessions ripped away from<br />
them in the blink <strong>of</strong> an eye. No one<br />
knows who the next victim, will be nor<br />
do they know how to detect a possible<br />
intruder. <strong>The</strong> result <strong>of</strong> all the uncertainty,<br />
economic and social disarray, plus fear<br />
has caused <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>ns to take the<br />
initiative to develop barriers to protect<br />
the people and things that mean the<br />
most to them.<br />
Fear <strong>of</strong> being a victim <strong>of</strong> crime has penetrated<br />
each and every home in <strong>South</strong><br />
<strong>Africa</strong>. <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>ns are trying to build<br />
a new nation with people that are set in a<br />
context where trust and safety are key<br />
issues. Police are viewed as being inadequate<br />
in number, overwhelmed and<br />
unable to respond to crises in a timely<br />
and efficient manner. This creates a lack<br />
<strong>of</strong> trust resulting in people taking precautionary<br />
measures to protect themselves<br />
from the possibility <strong>of</strong> crime.<br />
Simply, <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>ns do not know who<br />
will be the next victim nor do they know<br />
when or where the crimes will take<br />
place. Protection in the form <strong>of</strong> physical<br />
and psychological barriers is the only<br />
means people have to prevent crimes<br />
against themselves or their family.<br />
If the gates and barriers were to be removed<br />
in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>, people would be<br />
more actively fearful. At present, the fear<br />
is nonverbal, not readily talked about<br />
outside the home, yet remains actively<br />
present in people's consciousness. If<br />
the physical barriers were removed, the<br />
psychological barriers would be more<br />
prominently evident. It is possible that<br />
people would carry weapons in an obvious<br />
fashion, would not go outside their<br />
homes as much, and would stay in their<br />
own communities more <strong>of</strong>ten where<br />
they would have a greater sense <strong>of</strong> security.<br />
To us as American visitors it seemed by<br />
our standards that the physical barriers<br />
were unnatural, prohibitive and should<br />
be taken down. Yet, before removing<br />
the barriers one must first consider the<br />
consequences. If the fences were torn<br />
down and the barriers removed, there<br />
would be utter chaos for the <strong>South</strong> Afri-<br />
10 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
can people. <strong>The</strong> barriers are familiar to<br />
them and provide structure and order<br />
in their life. <strong>The</strong> American belief that<br />
everyone can achieve a degree <strong>of</strong><br />
monetary success to meet basic needs<br />
is not a belief that can as yet be realised<br />
in the current economic structure<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>, in spite <strong>of</strong> the <strong>South</strong><br />
<strong>Africa</strong>n vision as reported by Ramutsindela<br />
(2001). This standard would undoubtedly<br />
take many decades, and the<br />
economic situation within the country<br />
would need to stabilise and be more<br />
productive. In addition, the people's<br />
thoughts would need to be restructured<br />
and people would need to learn about<br />
other people (Lux's fourth stage <strong>of</strong><br />
transformation order). Even though<br />
these barriers seem unnatural for<br />
American visitors, for the <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n<br />
people the barriers represent comfort,<br />
security and familiarity. <strong>The</strong> physical<br />
and psychological barriers are a part <strong>of</strong><br />
the <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n way <strong>of</strong> life, and removing<br />
these barriers that are associated<br />
with the living environment could<br />
be very unsettling to most people.<br />
In general, it is assumed that when<br />
people can afford to buy necessities,<br />
they no longer need to steal from<br />
others. When people can afford to buy<br />
land and build homes, they will not kill<br />
one another to acquire these basic<br />
needs. In addition, if the barriers came<br />
down but no social or economic<br />
changes were implemented, crime and<br />
violence would increase because <strong>of</strong><br />
the increased accessibility to people<br />
and their possessions. So currently,<br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>ns cannot risk removing<br />
these barriers, because if they did they<br />
would sacrifice themselves, and put<br />
themselves at risk for a society whose<br />
future still appears uncertain (tragedy<strong>of</strong>-the-commons<br />
interpretation).<br />
Administrative Capital ± Pretoria<br />
Pretoria, the administrative capital <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>, is a magnificent city surrounded<br />
by the Magaliesberg Mountains.<br />
Large modern skyscrapers fill the<br />
skyline. Museums, monuments to both<br />
the republican and colonial past, beautifully<br />
laid out parks and gardens, as well<br />
as streets ligned with people that represent<br />
the cultural spirit <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> are<br />
all sites captured in Pretoria. One <strong>of</strong> the<br />
most striking and magnificent landmarks<br />
within Pretoria is the neo-classical, crescent-shaped<br />
sandstone edifice <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Union Buildings designed by Sir Herbert<br />
Baker, a British architect. This public<br />
landmark surrounded by beautiful gardens<br />
is a focal place for visitors to enjoy.<br />
As one visits the city there is an immediate<br />
realisation <strong>of</strong> caution in the citizens<br />
as they walk though the streets <strong>of</strong> Pretoria.<br />
Extra care is taken to safeguard<br />
possessions such as the placing <strong>of</strong><br />
purses or purchased items in a position<br />
to be watched at all times. It was not<br />
unusual to be approached by someone<br />
asking for money or seeing people from<br />
all cultures holding signs asking for work<br />
or money along the streets. <strong>The</strong> buildings<br />
have extra security and one has to<br />
be cautious when getting money from a<br />
cash machine. People around the cash<br />
machine are very closely scrutinised.<br />
When entering a bank, there are double<br />
doors through which persons enter one<br />
at a time for security reasons.<br />
What was very unique to us as American<br />
visitors was the need to pay an individual<br />
a small amount <strong>of</strong> money to watch one's<br />
car while one shopped. <strong>The</strong> implied psychological<br />
barrier was that if one did not<br />
pay these people to watch your car, it<br />
would be damaged or stolen by the time<br />
one returned. An American would relate<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 11
this to extortion money similar to what is<br />
describedas`mafiaprotectionmoney'.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se physical barriers and observations<br />
reminded us <strong>of</strong> the dangers that<br />
percolate in the streets, creating feelings<br />
<strong>of</strong> uneasiness and tension.<br />
Striking to us as Americans was the deterioration<br />
<strong>of</strong> national monuments, the<br />
untidiness surrounding the Union Buildings<br />
(e.g. unmowed grass, weeds and<br />
dead plants) and not being able to visit<br />
the buildings that comprised the national<br />
administrative headquarters. While we<br />
were in Pretoria, the Pretoria train station,<br />
a national monument, had been<br />
burnt and destroyed by disgruntled individuals<br />
upset by train delays. One could<br />
not help but notice, while passing the<br />
cemetery, the number <strong>of</strong> gravestones<br />
that had been knocked over or destroyed.<br />
A reminder <strong>of</strong> the Afrikaans history,FortKlapperkop(1899^1902)^a<br />
fort built and used from1899 to1902 during<br />
the <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n War in order to<br />
protect the city <strong>of</strong> Pretoria from Great<br />
Britain ^ was no longer being kept up. In<br />
addition, the Voortrekker Monument,<br />
also known as the `Pioneer's Monument',<br />
which represents the story <strong>of</strong> the trek<br />
that the Afrikaners made from Cape<br />
Town to Pretoria via wagon trains, was<br />
also beginning to deteriorate. <strong>The</strong> feeling<br />
that we had while visiting these<br />
places was one <strong>of</strong> sadness as the lack<br />
<strong>of</strong> maintenance to these national monuments<br />
portrayed recrimination and utter<br />
disrespect by the ruling people <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong><br />
<strong>Africa</strong> for the incredibly rich history from<br />
which the country has transformed and<br />
emerged to what it is today.<br />
Pretoria appears to be going through<br />
transition similar to that <strong>of</strong> many American<br />
cities.During the apartheid era, people<br />
in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> were segregated into<br />
designated areas around the cities called<br />
townships, which became cities in themselves<br />
and provided people with their basic<br />
needs. Conversely, the inner city <strong>of</strong><br />
Pretoria was home to many affluent individuals.With<br />
the lifting <strong>of</strong> apartheid there<br />
is a freedom <strong>of</strong> movement occurring<br />
across the country and many people<br />
from the townships are seeking out the<br />
major cities in the hope <strong>of</strong> finding work.<br />
As a result, major cities such as Pretoria<br />
are becoming overcrowded and many <strong>of</strong><br />
the citizens remain unemployed. <strong>The</strong> effects<br />
<strong>of</strong> unemployment in the cities have<br />
resulted in city dwellings becoming dilapidated,<br />
the surrounding landscape<br />
being unkempt and streets cluttered with<br />
refuge. <strong>The</strong> affluent residents are abandoning<br />
the inner city, fleeing to suburbs<br />
to find safety, security and a higher standard<br />
<strong>of</strong> living. <strong>The</strong> flight <strong>of</strong> affluent residents<br />
<strong>of</strong> cities to suburbs is similar to<br />
that which happened in America during<br />
the 1950s and 1960s.<strong>The</strong> decline <strong>of</strong> Pretoria<br />
is related to the socio-economic<br />
status <strong>of</strong> the country and relates to the<br />
desperation <strong>of</strong> people who are part <strong>of</strong><br />
the 40% unemployment category.<br />
<strong>The</strong> decline <strong>of</strong> the monuments, the defacement<br />
<strong>of</strong> national buildings, and the deterioration<br />
<strong>of</strong> structures and surroundings<br />
<strong>of</strong> the city <strong>of</strong>ten come about when<br />
people develop psychological barriers<br />
that consist <strong>of</strong> loss, desperation, frustration<br />
and helplessness. <strong>The</strong> physical barriers<br />
are prominent reminders that <strong>South</strong><br />
<strong>Africa</strong> is a society in flux.<strong>The</strong> destruction<br />
<strong>of</strong> the national monuments and the rewriting<br />
<strong>of</strong> history creates an atmosphere<br />
where one's personal identity and roots<br />
are challenged which leads to feelings<br />
<strong>of</strong> devaluation and insecurity. Individuals'<br />
perceptions <strong>of</strong> who they are, what they<br />
are, and how they came to be are<br />
clouded. <strong>The</strong>se changes maintain a so-<br />
12 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
ciety filled with confusion, disillusionment<br />
and mistrust. Friction, misunderstanding<br />
and differences between the<br />
people within the society become major<br />
stumbling blocks, and interfere with<br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>ns' ability to take part in, accept<br />
and employ conflict resolution techniques<br />
effecively.<br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>'s largest <strong>University</strong><br />
± UNISA<br />
As one drives north down the Ben<br />
Schoeman Highway towards the city <strong>of</strong><br />
Pretoria, one is faced with the most<br />
magnificent site <strong>of</strong> five immense buildings<br />
erected against a hill. One quickly<br />
learns that this is the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong><br />
<strong>Africa</strong> (Unisa), which is the largest<br />
correspondence university in the world<br />
and admits over 122 000 students <strong>of</strong> different<br />
nationalities and languages from<br />
all over the world. While driving into Unisa,<br />
a foreign visitor is impressed with the<br />
design <strong>of</strong> the university, the tropical<br />
plants, gardens, and artwork that is displayed<br />
as well as the number <strong>of</strong> students<br />
walking to and from the university.<br />
As with other places in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> the<br />
university's physical barriers were quite<br />
prominent. Fences surround Unisa; access<br />
is through gates and there are security<br />
guards at designated posted<br />
areas where each car is stopped before<br />
entering the parking areas. Each <strong>of</strong> the<br />
buildings has security guards on the<br />
main floor; however, once in the university<br />
grounds it was very easy to walk<br />
from building to building. Very unique to<br />
an American student is the locking <strong>of</strong><br />
each classroom or each pr<strong>of</strong>essor's <strong>of</strong>fice<br />
as one enters or leaves. Even at session<br />
breaks, the classroom doors are<br />
locked and we American students became<br />
very conscious <strong>of</strong> leaving materials<br />
unattended. Locking and unlocking<br />
<strong>of</strong> doors is very uncommon to American<br />
students as American classrooms, with<br />
projectors and televisions, are open 24<br />
hours a day and the pr<strong>of</strong>essors, while<br />
on campus, <strong>of</strong>ten leave their <strong>of</strong>fice<br />
doors wide open, even when unattended.<br />
<strong>The</strong>impact<strong>of</strong>thecurrentsocio-economic<br />
influence was most apparent<br />
when visiting the library or walking the<br />
grounds <strong>of</strong> Unisa. <strong>The</strong> library was filled<br />
with students who had travelled long distances<br />
by train, taxi, or bus to do research.<br />
Even though Unisa is a<br />
correspondence university, hundreds <strong>of</strong><br />
students come each day to the university's<br />
library. Lack <strong>of</strong> financial means and<br />
housing accommodation on campus,<br />
cause students travelling long distances<br />
to `camp' in the library areas. <strong>The</strong> library<br />
appearstopersonifyaminisquatter<br />
camp. This was unique, as in America<br />
students come and go quickly to the library<br />
as it is used primarily for research<br />
purposes and now that technology (the<br />
Internet) is available within the homes <strong>of</strong><br />
each student, the traditional university libraries<br />
have become less <strong>of</strong> a need on<br />
the American campuses.<br />
From a psychological standpoint, there<br />
appeared to be an `ownership' <strong>of</strong> the library<br />
use and the Unisa students did<br />
not welcome the tour by university personnel<br />
and visitors. <strong>The</strong> tour guide and<br />
the visitors were viewed as intruders into<br />
the student's personal space.While visiting<br />
this structure filled with numerous<br />
resources one gets the incredible sense<br />
<strong>of</strong> the wealth <strong>of</strong> knowledge that is available<br />
to students. Upon entering the Unisa<br />
library one quickly looks up to the<br />
ceiling in order to inhale the ambiance<br />
<strong>of</strong> this richly endowed building. However,<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 13
the impact was short lived as some <strong>of</strong><br />
the Unisa students quickly and abruptly<br />
voiced their annoyances to the American<br />
visitors. <strong>The</strong> tone <strong>of</strong> voice used and<br />
the way in which they approached were<br />
quite aggressive. An immediate sense<br />
<strong>of</strong> being unwelcome was experienced,<br />
andtherewasanunspoken,implicit<br />
pressure not to talk or stay too long. <strong>The</strong><br />
American visitors' reactions to the atmosphere<br />
the library was one <strong>of</strong> disillusionment<br />
and mistrust toward the Unisa<br />
students (Lux's second stage <strong>of</strong> transformation<br />
order).<br />
In addition to the unfamiliarity <strong>of</strong> negative<br />
library conduct, it was also unfamiliar<br />
for the American visitors to be<br />
approached by students or cleaning personnel<br />
on campus for money. <strong>The</strong> individuals<br />
who asked for money were quite<br />
forward, specifying a certain amount<br />
moving very closely into the student's<br />
personal space. One person even<br />
placed his hands on one <strong>of</strong> the Americans'<br />
shoulders and squeezed as he requested<br />
money. <strong>The</strong> approaching Unisa<br />
students became hostile in tone <strong>of</strong> voice<br />
if they did not receive what they had requested.<br />
This style <strong>of</strong> approach and interaction<br />
was very disconcerting and<br />
one did not feel safe to explore or walk<br />
the grounds <strong>of</strong> Unisa, especially alone.<br />
<strong>The</strong> classroom instruction, style <strong>of</strong> presentation<br />
and interaction with the Unisa<br />
Psychology pr<strong>of</strong>essors are very novel<br />
and quite intriguing for the American<br />
visitor. <strong>The</strong> structure <strong>of</strong> the instruction<br />
was very free flowing and primarily in a<br />
discussion format. Students are challenged<br />
to engage in debates not only<br />
with the other students but also with the<br />
pr<strong>of</strong>essors. Pr<strong>of</strong>essors also debated<br />
with one another openly about their own<br />
theoretical orientations in front <strong>of</strong> students.<br />
<strong>The</strong> instruction was very practice<br />
based ^ students begin experiential<br />
work with families or individuals from<br />
day one <strong>of</strong> their studies. In America, students<br />
are mandated by the various<br />
learned societies to complete a set <strong>of</strong><br />
foundational coursework before doing<br />
any practical work.<br />
<strong>The</strong> American classroom style <strong>of</strong> presentation<br />
is very passive. Pr<strong>of</strong>essors<br />
use overhead materials, students take<br />
notes, study is tested, and very little debate<br />
takes place during the structure <strong>of</strong><br />
the course. At first, the Unisa style <strong>of</strong><br />
presentation was overwhelming to us<br />
but it was soon discovered that this form<br />
<strong>of</strong> presentation was very challenging,<br />
the debates left questions in the students'<br />
minds and the American students<br />
were highly impressed with the teachings<br />
<strong>of</strong> the Unisa Psychology Department.<br />
<strong>The</strong> psychological context,<br />
created for the Unisa students and conveyed<br />
to the American students from<br />
this style <strong>of</strong> teaching, is a feeling <strong>of</strong> selfworth<br />
and acknowledgment. <strong>The</strong> Unisa<br />
Psychology Department is housed in a<br />
safe underpinning in which people are<br />
able to express and debate differences,<br />
and this safe atmosphere conveys that<br />
one can debate and not be personally<br />
or pr<strong>of</strong>essionally attacked (Lux's fourth<br />
stage transformation <strong>of</strong> order).<br />
Agape, Community Based on<br />
Healing<br />
Agape, meaning `person love,' is a healing<br />
community that meets every Wednesday<br />
in Mamelodi, a township located<br />
outside the Pretoria city limits. Faculty<br />
members and students from Unisa's<br />
Psychology Department provide psychotherapy<br />
sessions and develop various<br />
projects for members <strong>of</strong> this<br />
14 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
community on a weekly basis.Within the<br />
confines <strong>of</strong> Agape there is a sense <strong>of</strong><br />
community as people from different cultural<br />
backgrounds come together to<br />
learn from, and help one another. It is an<br />
environment where people can begin to<br />
obtain an understanding <strong>of</strong> one another<br />
and where misapprehensions between<br />
cultures are recognised and grappled<br />
with (Lux's fourth stage transformation<br />
<strong>of</strong> order). Outside <strong>of</strong> the Agape area, the<br />
American visitors were readily reminded<br />
<strong>of</strong> the ever-present dangers that loom<br />
within the community.<br />
<strong>The</strong> first thing that is noticeable when<br />
entering the Agape confines is the physical<br />
barriers. A tall barbwire fence surrounds<br />
the counselling grounds that are<br />
supposedly open to the entire community.<br />
This is disconcerting, as it shows<br />
that even though the atmosphere within<br />
Agape is open and accepting, fear for<br />
personal safety is evident. Within Agape<br />
thereisalsoadaycarecentrethatis<br />
fenced with barbwire reminding one that<br />
children are also vulnerable to the physical<br />
dangers from community members.<br />
As the day starts, everyone sits in a large<br />
circle talking about themselves and what<br />
they have experienced lately. This is to<br />
encourage the students and community<br />
members in the group to become one<br />
and to work as a unit. <strong>The</strong> psychological<br />
barriers that individual people came to<br />
Agape with need to be exorcised so that<br />
the day can become a functional, positive<br />
one. Initially, the people seem uncomfortable<br />
and it is difficulet to<br />
overcome the personal barrier <strong>of</strong> opening<br />
up to people that one does not know<br />
very well, which is not atypical <strong>of</strong> a therapeutic<br />
session in America.<br />
A psychological barrier that became<br />
evident as the day progressed relates to<br />
a cultural trait among community members.<br />
Even though faculty and students<br />
aretheretoprovideaservicetothe<br />
community, the people who come for<br />
therapy do not approach the therapists<br />
for help. Rather, they wait to be approached.<br />
<strong>The</strong> implicit rules concerning<br />
approachability is a cultural trait, born<br />
out <strong>of</strong> respect. <strong>The</strong> belief system <strong>of</strong> citizens<br />
<strong>of</strong> the townships reinforces that<br />
out <strong>of</strong> respect for one's position and expertise,<br />
they must wait patiently and be<br />
called upon. As this is not part <strong>of</strong> the<br />
American or Afrikaans cultures, one has<br />
to gain understanding and acceptance<br />
(Lux's fifth stage transformation <strong>of</strong> order)<br />
in order for implicit barriers to be<br />
overcome. For the therapists to be effective,<br />
they needed to take the risk <strong>of</strong> going<br />
beyond these implicit barriers to find a<br />
common ground from which to work.<br />
<strong>The</strong>therapistsinthissituationapproached<br />
the patients, and in doing so,<br />
the barrier born out <strong>of</strong> respect and culture<br />
was bridged, and a working relationship<br />
in which healing was the product<br />
was forged.<br />
Barriers Within the SOS<br />
Children's Village<br />
<strong>The</strong>re are many barriers surrounding the<br />
SOS Village, that is, a group home for<br />
children and adolescents, aged from<br />
birth through to 18 years, which is run<br />
like a community but housed in the<br />
township <strong>of</strong> Mamelodi. <strong>The</strong> children's<br />
schools are located on the premises <strong>of</strong><br />
the SOS Village. In many countries<br />
around the world parents abandon their<br />
children due to issues relating to poverty.<br />
Orphanages, such as the SOS Village,<br />
are springing up in impoverished countries<br />
to try and help care for these children<br />
(Ahmad & Mohamad, 1996). In<br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>, up to12 children are placed<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 15
inahomewithaHouse-Momwhere<br />
they remain until they are 18 years <strong>of</strong><br />
age. <strong>The</strong> children come from different<br />
tribes, speak different languages, and<br />
have different cultural values. For Americans<br />
this is not unusual, as the United<br />
States is known as the `melting pot',<br />
since for decades people from many different<br />
lands have, and continue to, migrate<br />
to the United States. More<br />
recently, the United States has been referred<br />
to as a `salad bowl' where distinct<br />
subcultures live among one another and<br />
function together within a society as a<br />
whole. This collective process and style<br />
<strong>of</strong> living in America is what Ramutsindela<br />
(2001) referred to as the need for the<br />
people <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> to redefine their<br />
identity in terms <strong>of</strong> the transformation<br />
into a whole society.<br />
Many psychological and physical barriers<br />
become apparent during a visit to<br />
the orphanage. Some <strong>of</strong> the barriers are<br />
very explicit while others are more implicit.<br />
Once again, the most obvious physical<br />
barrier is the large barbwire fence<br />
and brick wall surrounding the village<br />
with a guard posted at the gate. This is<br />
obviously a physical barrier, however, it<br />
can also be interpreted as a psychological<br />
barrier. <strong>The</strong> children <strong>of</strong> SOS Village<br />
are located within the Agape community<br />
in the township <strong>of</strong> Mamelodi, but they are<br />
virtually unable to enter and leave the orphanage<br />
<strong>of</strong> their own accord, particularly<br />
the older adolescents. Although<br />
the large fence separates the children<br />
from the rest <strong>of</strong> the community for safety<br />
reasons, it serves as a disadvantage as<br />
well. Many childcare institutions thrive<br />
from community orientation, such as<br />
community planning, participation and<br />
utilisation <strong>of</strong> community services, which<br />
prepares children/adolescents for community<br />
living (Seidl,1974). In a township<br />
such as Mamelodi, the community support<br />
and relationship are very important<br />
to the development <strong>of</strong> the inhabitants.<br />
<strong>The</strong> children/adolescents are not able<br />
to take adequate advantage <strong>of</strong> the benefits<br />
derived from inter-relating with<br />
people within the community due to the<br />
necessity <strong>of</strong> seclusion for safety sake.<br />
Within the townships the possibility <strong>of</strong><br />
violence consisting <strong>of</strong> rape, car hijackings,<br />
physical beatings, theft and murder<br />
looms. Implicitly this reinforces the psychological<br />
barriers <strong>of</strong> fear and insecurity<br />
relating to one's well-being. Yet, one<br />
questions how children will develop coping<br />
and streetwise skills so that when<br />
they are 18 and older they will be able to<br />
survive in the surrounding community<br />
which they enter to live as an adult.<br />
Each house at the SOS Village has a<br />
House-Mom and aide residing in the<br />
cottage-like structure. Each House-<br />
Mom raises the children as if they were<br />
`her own' and a family environment is<br />
created. However, one psychological<br />
barrier that exists within each home is<br />
that the house mothers cannot protect<br />
each child against theft perpetrated by<br />
other children in the home.<strong>The</strong> children's<br />
individual possessions are extremely<br />
limited, their bedroom doors are locked<br />
and children possess only the very basic<br />
<strong>of</strong> items. It is difficult for an American<br />
visitor to understand how people can<br />
live together yet steal from one another.<br />
From an American point <strong>of</strong> view, it<br />
seems impossible that a house mother<br />
could get past this psychological barrier<br />
and be capable <strong>of</strong> identifying with children<br />
as `her own' while the issues <strong>of</strong> mistrust<br />
were present. While a House-Mom<br />
has the power to remove this psychological<br />
and physical barrier and trust the<br />
children in her home, she is most likely<br />
hesitant to do so because should any-<br />
16 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
thing happened she and the other childrenwouldbeplacedinaveryvulnerable<br />
position. Again, the physical and<br />
psychological barriers that are encountered<br />
in the SOS Village are being maintained<br />
for a basic sense <strong>of</strong> security and<br />
well-being.<br />
A Glittering Resort ± Sun City<br />
In many ways Sun City is reminiscent <strong>of</strong><br />
a miniature Las Vegas, Nevada, in the<br />
United States. <strong>The</strong>re are many hotels,<br />
casinos, restaurants, shops and nightclubs.<br />
Each hotel is bedecked in glitter<br />
and lights. <strong>The</strong> grounds are extravagantly<br />
laid out with tropical plants,<br />
shrubs and other vegetation. Swimming<br />
pools with elaborate slides, magnificent<br />
golf courses, waterfalls and the monorail<br />
car system made us feel like we were in<br />
Las Vegas.What appears different is the<br />
psychological and physical barriers that<br />
exist in and around this sparkling and<br />
glimmering complex. This resort is located<br />
in the middle <strong>of</strong> the North West<br />
province in an area <strong>of</strong> scrubby countryside<br />
well out <strong>of</strong> the city. It is built in an<br />
area which is adjacent to the Pilanesburg<br />
National Park, a 50 000 hectare<br />
game sanctuary where wild animals<br />
roam free.<br />
Owing to lack <strong>of</strong> transportation and limited<br />
housing facilities in the area many <strong>of</strong><br />
the employees reside in a nearby village<br />
that was built especially for them. In order<br />
to return to their homes at night, the<br />
employees are driven in a bus to their village<br />
which is surrounded by locked<br />
gates. Upon entering the village each<br />
employee is subjected to searches <strong>of</strong><br />
their purses and parcels. If they own a<br />
vehicle, their trunks are also examined<br />
for stolen articles. For security reasons,<br />
employees are issued cards that unlock<br />
the gates that surround their neighborhood.<br />
<strong>The</strong> employees can come and go<br />
as they please; however, their departures<br />
are documented with their computerised<br />
cards.<br />
In America the casinos and hotels are<br />
very open and people drive or walk from<br />
casino to casino along main streets and<br />
side streets filled with people and glitter.<br />
Employees do not live within the confines<br />
<strong>of</strong> a casino development but drive<br />
to and from work. Often they may need<br />
to park in a parking lot <strong>of</strong>f the premises<br />
and be bussed to the casino entrance.<br />
Employees are also checked for theft<br />
but the security measures are much less<br />
evasive and are taken in a private area <strong>of</strong><br />
the casino. Employees and clients are<br />
monitored constantly by invasive measures<br />
such as video cameras.<br />
For an American it is hard to understand<br />
that the Sun City Management has to<br />
take such intense security measures to<br />
protect the hotel complex from daily<br />
theft. Furthermore, it was difficult to understand<br />
why peole have to live in such<br />
tight security in order to be protected<br />
from harm. <strong>The</strong> physical barriers in the<br />
Sun City Village provide security and at<br />
thesametimepreventtheresidents<br />
from the coming and going. In an environment<br />
that personifies wealth and<br />
money, it is without question that extreme<br />
measures are necessary for the<br />
welfare <strong>of</strong> the employees, the visitors,<br />
and the maintenance <strong>of</strong> a magnificent<br />
complex that was erected in a country<br />
where unemployment and a devalued<br />
rand are reflections <strong>of</strong> the economic<br />
problems within the country.<br />
DISCUSSION<br />
Across all contexts visited by the American<br />
students in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>, there was<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 17
the presence <strong>of</strong> physical and psychological<br />
barriers that have been developed<br />
to provide a sense <strong>of</strong> security and personal<br />
protection in a country that is in flux<br />
and transformation. <strong>The</strong> people <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong><br />
<strong>Africa</strong> are learning how to live with, accept,<br />
understand and tolerate differences.<br />
<strong>The</strong> contexts observed and<br />
experienced demonstrated several approaches<br />
that were being utilised to<br />
move through Lux's transformation <strong>of</strong> order.<br />
Specifically, psychology students<br />
from all backgrounds were participating<br />
in community projects and providing<br />
psychological services to people <strong>of</strong> all<br />
socio-economic levels in the community.<strong>The</strong><br />
presence and life <strong>of</strong> Agape within<br />
a striving and needy township<br />
demonstrated a system that was functioning<br />
at a very high level <strong>of</strong> transformation<br />
order and represented Lux's fourth<br />
phase <strong>of</strong> understanding. <strong>The</strong> ability <strong>of</strong><br />
Unisa's Psychology graduate students<br />
to debate openly with one another as<br />
well as the pr<strong>of</strong>essors fosters an environment<br />
where misapprehensions can<br />
be challenged, debated and released.<br />
<strong>The</strong> neighbourhoods around Pretoria<br />
and other parts <strong>of</strong> the country are becoming<br />
integrated and people from different<br />
cultural backgrounds and tribes<br />
are living side by side. <strong>The</strong> incorporation<br />
<strong>of</strong> orphaned children into family clusters<br />
and the philosophy that `it takes a village<br />
to raise a child' will help break down future<br />
cultural differences. At resort areas<br />
people are being provided with jobs,<br />
housing and a sense <strong>of</strong> security. Within<br />
these contexts misconceptions and<br />
stereotypes are being presented, dealt<br />
with, struggled with, and broken down.<br />
This will lead to a greater understanding,<br />
tolerance, and acceptance <strong>of</strong> one another's<br />
cultural values and beliefs.<br />
In general, from the eyes <strong>of</strong> the American<br />
students, it appears that the people<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> are primarily in Lux's second<br />
stage <strong>of</strong> transformation order, which<br />
is disillusion and mistrust. <strong>The</strong> educational<br />
system observed at Unisa appears<br />
to be attempting to create a<br />
higher level <strong>of</strong> transformation <strong>of</strong> order<br />
through open discussions, debates, acceptance<br />
and respect for individual differences.<br />
However, this is only a micro<br />
subset within a larger system. Even<br />
though students are being exposed to,<br />
and can practice, modelling techniques<br />
for a higher order <strong>of</strong> transformation within<br />
the confines <strong>of</strong> the classroom, it appears<br />
to be difficult to apply this<br />
approach in the community at large. <strong>The</strong><br />
American students observed incongruity<br />
between the two systems. In order<br />
for change to begin, small steps and<br />
risks in relation to interactions between<br />
people must be taken. In time, what Unisa<br />
personifies to each student will cross<br />
the boundaries into other institutions<br />
and settings. <strong>The</strong> greatest display <strong>of</strong> human<br />
acceptance was personified at<br />
Agape. However, immediately stepping<br />
outside the walls <strong>of</strong> Agape, the universal<br />
sense <strong>of</strong> mistrust and disillusionment<br />
were ever present.<br />
Since the fall <strong>of</strong> apartheid, many transitions<br />
have taken place in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>.<br />
As <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>ns struggle to find a<br />
common national identity, they will inevitably<br />
go through various stages <strong>of</strong> transformation.<br />
<strong>The</strong> method by which the<br />
stages are approached and resolved will<br />
have an effect on the destruction or<br />
maintenance <strong>of</strong> the psychological and<br />
physical barriers within the society. As<br />
American students perceived <strong>South</strong><br />
<strong>Africa</strong> as a country in flux and transformation,<br />
they saw the model <strong>of</strong> transformation<br />
and order presented by Lux as<br />
one which could be employed to allevi-<br />
18 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
ate the stress that people experience as<br />
they work through the transformation<br />
process. Lux's model could be a resource<br />
as well as a source <strong>of</strong> hope and<br />
encouragement for individuals approaching<br />
the vast task <strong>of</strong> overcoming<br />
barriers.<br />
Long-term goals need to be developed<br />
to overcome the hardships that were left<br />
behind by apartheid. Small steps must<br />
be taken in order to achieve the larger<br />
goal. Lux (1999) describes a 12-step<br />
model for resolving conflict and implementation<br />
or consideration. This model<br />
can be applied in any business, educational,<br />
or agency setting where daily interactions,<br />
discussions and decisionmaking<br />
are necessary. This model, if implemented,<br />
may help the <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n<br />
people move beyond the psychological<br />
and physical barriers which are such a<br />
part <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> today:<br />
1. External leadership may be needed<br />
to break down bias and skewed discussions.<br />
2. Complete neutrality and equal consideration<br />
<strong>of</strong> ideas must be presented<br />
to all opposing sides.<br />
3. Common long-term goals and objectives<br />
with clear aims are necessary<br />
to reorientate people in a new<br />
direction.<br />
4. Short-term improvement in service<br />
with mixed staffing that would involve<br />
service provision in different<br />
locations and the merging <strong>of</strong> departments<br />
to break down resistant attitudes<br />
need to be implemented.<br />
5. Reaching understanding <strong>of</strong> different<br />
points <strong>of</strong> view by working together<br />
is crucial. This would involve moving<br />
beyond viewing differences <strong>of</strong> opinion<br />
as destructive and divisive.<br />
6. Different clientele requires different<br />
behaviour. This implies that individuals<br />
from different backgrounds or<br />
tribes will respond to, and behave<br />
differently in, the same context.<br />
7. Clear decisions and anticipation <strong>of</strong><br />
difficulties resulting from compromises<br />
need to be attended to, identified,<br />
and processes for evaluation<br />
and adaptation be made available.<br />
8. Improving the information culture is<br />
vital so that information is available<br />
across all subsystems. Such information<br />
should not come from just a<br />
`higher up' position.<br />
9. Conscious fostering <strong>of</strong> changes in<br />
behaviour to one another's needs<br />
must be developed as one becomes<br />
aware <strong>of</strong> the significant social differences<br />
within each context.<br />
10. Changing the nature <strong>of</strong> discussions<br />
so that those people who will be responsible<br />
for carrying out the task<br />
have input into the development <strong>of</strong><br />
the process.<br />
11. Delegating responsibility to the`shop<br />
floor' is <strong>of</strong> primary importance so<br />
that people can become responsible<br />
for their own futures and be allowed<br />
to become involved in the process <strong>of</strong><br />
change so that differences can be<br />
set aside and acceptance being<br />
adopted.<br />
12. Unanimity is neither achievable nor<br />
necessary ^ acceptability will do.<br />
People must come to accept that it<br />
may not be possible to achieve universal<br />
approval and that people may<br />
hold different opinions. <strong>The</strong> crucial<br />
element is that people develop a<br />
readiness to go along with a decision,<br />
to aid in putting it into effect<br />
and not expend energy boycotting it.<br />
Using a systems perspective, this model<br />
canbemodifiedt<strong>of</strong>itmostcircumstances<br />
and situations. <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>ns<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 19
may want to consider adopting some aspects<br />
<strong>of</strong> this 12-step model for conflict<br />
resolution to help them move to a higher<br />
order <strong>of</strong> transformation.<br />
Without a doubt, to the American visitors,<br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> is not only a magnificent<br />
country but is richly endowed with<br />
great men and women in its political, cultural,<br />
religious and economic life.We left<br />
with a great respect that <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>ns<br />
are being asked to redefine their identity<br />
in terms <strong>of</strong> the transformation from<br />
apartheid into a whole society. <strong>The</strong> psychological<br />
and physical barriers that<br />
have developed out <strong>of</strong> personal and<br />
economic conditions will be present for<br />
the foreseeable future as they have a<br />
place, a need, and a role in maintaining<br />
structure and order. However, as <strong>South</strong><br />
<strong>Africa</strong>ns work and unite together in their<br />
struggles to become free and transform<br />
into a strong, united country, these barriers<br />
will slowly dissolve and <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong><br />
will show the world that they are not<br />
only the land <strong>of</strong> hope but also a land that<br />
can achieve and survive the transition to<br />
a democracy.<br />
REFERENCES<br />
Ahmad, A. Mohamad, K. 1996. <strong>The</strong> socioemotional development <strong>of</strong> orphans in orphanages<br />
and traditional foster care in Iraqi Kurdistan. Child Abuse and Neglect, 20(12), 1 161±<br />
1 173.<br />
Borchet, P. 1995. This is <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>. Cape Town, <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>: Struik Publishing Ltd.<br />
Guelke, A. 1999. <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> in transition: <strong>The</strong> misunderstood miracle. London: I. B.<br />
Lewin, P. 2000. William Hutt and the economics <strong>of</strong> apartheid. Constitutional Political<br />
Economy, 11(3), 255±264.<br />
Lux, C. 1999. Managing library staff from a different cultural background ± the East±West<br />
conflict in Berlin. International Federation <strong>of</strong> Library Associations and Institutions, code<br />
number 034-106-E, Meeting number 106.<br />
Peppas, S. C. 2001. Subcultural similarities and differences: An examination <strong>of</strong> U.S. core<br />
values. Cross Cutlural Management, 8(1), 59±68.<br />
Ramutsindela, M. F. 2001. Down the post-colonial road: Reconstructing the post-apartheid<br />
state in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>. Political Geography, 20(1), 57±84.<br />
Seidl, F. W. 1974. Community oriented residential care: <strong>The</strong> sate <strong>of</strong> the art. Child Care<br />
Quarterly, 3(3), 150±163.<br />
20 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
<strong>The</strong> dangers <strong>of</strong> entitlement<br />
F. J. A. Snyders<br />
Chairperson, Department <strong>of</strong> Psychology<br />
ABSTRACT An interesting phenomenon and vexing problem in higher education<br />
in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> is the attitude labelled entitlement. In this brief article<br />
the attitude and process <strong>of</strong> entitlement is defined, certain characteristics<br />
<strong>of</strong> entitlement in chronic organisations are identified, and the<br />
dangers <strong>of</strong> this phenomenon at individual and organisational levels<br />
are mentioned.<br />
INTRODUCTION<br />
Aprominent American organisational<br />
psychologist (Bardwick,<br />
1991), is fond <strong>of</strong> telling<br />
the story <strong>of</strong> her involvement<br />
with a major international oil company<br />
and her friendship with a middle manager<br />
<strong>of</strong> this company. This man, in his<br />
forties, was earning a good salary <strong>of</strong> between<br />
$50 000 and $60 000 a year<br />
(roughly R450 000 to R540 000), but he<br />
was always broke. As a divorced father,<br />
he spent almost half <strong>of</strong> his income supporting<br />
his only daughter. While the<br />
father was poor, the daughter lived in<br />
luxury ^ she attended a private school,<br />
had private tennis lessons, went to an<br />
exclusive summer camp, and so on.<br />
One day the father made an urgent appointment<br />
with the psychologist, and<br />
told her that he had been badly upset<br />
by a phone call from the privileged<br />
young girl who had rung to remind her<br />
father that he owed her a new car.`Why<br />
does she assume that you owe her a<br />
car?' asked the psychologist. `Because<br />
she is about to turn sixteen. She says I<br />
owe her a car because she is sixteen!'<br />
This way <strong>of</strong> viewing life, this attitude, is<br />
called entitlement. People with this attitude<br />
believe that they are owed many<br />
things in life; they do not have to earn<br />
what they get, but they are entitled to it,<br />
not because <strong>of</strong> what they do, but because<br />
<strong>of</strong> who they are.<br />
Entitlement defined<br />
Entitlement may be described as a<br />
sense <strong>of</strong> deservingness (`I deserve respect,<br />
a bonus, a degree, and so on'). It<br />
may become a kind <strong>of</strong> identity which<br />
presupposes the individual's own rights<br />
and needs, such as the right to<br />
. status and power;<br />
. others' mind and bodies;<br />
. space and place;<br />
. not to pay attention to other peoples'<br />
reactions, not to be empathic;<br />
. view life as a constant battle, as winning<br />
and losing, with losing resulting in<br />
shame and humiliation for the individual;<br />
. blame outwards and blame others<br />
without considering one's own role in<br />
problems and processes;<br />
. view oneself as superior.<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 21<br />
article article article article article article article article article article article article article article article article a
<strong>The</strong> dangers <strong>of</strong> entitlement<br />
Itmaybewisetosoundawarningto<br />
those people who are in the process <strong>of</strong><br />
achieving something special, like a first<br />
or second or doctoral degree, and then<br />
falling prey to the seduction <strong>of</strong> entitlement.<br />
<strong>The</strong> attainment <strong>of</strong> a degree does<br />
not entitle one to anything, but merely<br />
marks the beginning <strong>of</strong> a process <strong>of</strong><br />
earning respect, success, status, capital<br />
gain and so on. Entitlement tends to develop<br />
into an insidious disease, which<br />
can lead to heavy complacency, low<br />
self-esteem and low productivity. One<br />
may become lazy, complacent and comfortable!<br />
What follows are some notes<br />
on the Psychology <strong>of</strong> Entitlement, and a<br />
definition <strong>of</strong> entitlement as an individual<br />
as well as an organisational disease.<br />
Colleague Don Foster, a prominent Psychology<br />
pr<strong>of</strong>essor at the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />
Cape Town, describes entitlement as a<br />
kind <strong>of</strong> identity as well as a quasi-emotional<br />
state which may be fuelled by<br />
ideologies, economic circumstances,<br />
social constructions and many other societal<br />
forces in interaction. An example<br />
<strong>of</strong> a dangerous ideology <strong>of</strong> entitlement<br />
would be when one person represents a<br />
number <strong>of</strong> intersecting and overlapping<br />
entitlements. One may study the State<br />
Security Services <strong>of</strong> the previous regime<br />
(Foster, 1999) to illustrate how a<br />
context <strong>of</strong> atrocity and oppression became<br />
possible by means <strong>of</strong> the concentration<br />
<strong>of</strong> a number <strong>of</strong> ideologies in<br />
individuals:<br />
. militarism (superiority, hierarchy,<br />
ranking in importance);<br />
. masculinity (generally men commit<br />
atrocities; not women);<br />
. nationalism;<br />
. racism.<br />
Similarly, Foster (1999) pointed out the<br />
overlapping entitlements in black township<br />
youth during the apartheid years:<br />
. masculinity once more;<br />
. an authoritarian notion <strong>of</strong> discipline;<br />
. the ideologies <strong>of</strong> youth, coupled with<br />
inexperience;<br />
. the ideology <strong>of</strong> protest.<br />
Such entitlement flows very easily from<br />
perceptions concerning achievement,<br />
status, power and position. While individual<br />
entitlement <strong>of</strong> the kind that I have<br />
justdescribedmayleadtoatrocities<br />
such as the holocaust in Europe or<br />
events described to the Truth and Reconciliation<br />
Committee in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>,<br />
complex organisations and systems<br />
may also be immobilised by processes<br />
<strong>of</strong> entitlement.<br />
Readers may be challenged to acknowledge<br />
whether they have encountered<br />
the following type <strong>of</strong> organisation during<br />
their careers and educational endeavours:<br />
An organisation in which there<br />
. is informal tenure for everyone;<br />
. is an appraisal system with no real<br />
impact;<br />
. exists a promotion system that does<br />
not reflect individual merit;<br />
. are lots and lots <strong>of</strong> rules;<br />
. is lots and lots <strong>of</strong> paper;<br />
. are many committees with no real<br />
authority;<br />
. is a compensation system that does<br />
not really reflect what people do;<br />
. a formal hierarchy exists in which differences<br />
in power dictate permissible<br />
behaviour;<br />
. is a process <strong>of</strong> pushing down responsibility<br />
without real delegation or empowerment;<br />
22 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
. are layers <strong>of</strong> people whose jobs are<br />
to ensure that no mistakes are made<br />
and no rules broken.<br />
Chances are that the reader has just recognised<br />
a comfortable and homeostatic<br />
organisation staffed by people who do<br />
not have to earn their positions, who<br />
safeguard their security at all cost, who<br />
keep their jobs and get paid whether they<br />
produce anything or nothing, who get<br />
their annual raises and bonuses regardless<br />
<strong>of</strong> what they contribute during the<br />
year, who are promoted as a result <strong>of</strong> seniority<br />
and not as a result <strong>of</strong> competence,<br />
and who take for granted what they receive<br />
to the extent that they want more.<br />
This kind <strong>of</strong> organisation is stuck in entitlement,<br />
which is institusionalisation <strong>of</strong><br />
the most destructive kind.<br />
CONCLUSION<br />
One needs to ensure that universities<br />
do not turn into contexts <strong>of</strong> entitlement<br />
for students and staff members. Tertiary<br />
organisations should remain provocative<br />
and challenging, should build in<br />
those differences that produce a difference,<br />
and should yield graduates who<br />
are capable <strong>of</strong> advancing and maintaining<br />
a competitive, civilised and coherent<br />
society. Although the history <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong><br />
<strong>Africa</strong> has demonstrated the dangers <strong>of</strong><br />
the phenomenon <strong>of</strong> entitlement through<br />
many years, this process is usually concealed<br />
behind layers <strong>of</strong> explicit as well<br />
as hidden agendas in living contexts<br />
from the home to the community and<br />
organisation.<br />
REFERENCES<br />
Bardwick. J. M. 1991. Danger in the comfort zone: From boardrooms to mailrooms ± how to<br />
break the entitlement habit that is killing American business. New York: Amacom.<br />
Foster, D. 2000. Entitlement as explanation for perpetrators' actions. <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n Journal <strong>of</strong><br />
Psychology, 30(1), 10±13.<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 23
nually in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> (CSIR, 2000). This<br />
includes 4 000 deaths, 10 000 serious<br />
injuries and 19 500 minor injuries that<br />
cost the country an estimated R2,55 billion<br />
(CSIR, 2000). It involves unimaginarticle<br />
article article article article article article article article article article article article article article article a<br />
An exploratory study <strong>of</strong> pedestrian traffic injuries<br />
at the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong><br />
Madri Jansen van Rensburg, Kgomotso Rathlagane,<br />
Catherine Cosser, Kobus van Staden,<br />
Barbara Wade and D. Johan Kruger<br />
ABSTRACT This study explores pedestrian traffic injuries around the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> (Unisa) main campus in Pretoria. Twenty-five Unisa<br />
students participated in a purposive sample to provide an indication<br />
<strong>of</strong> areas where pedestrians have difficulty crossing the road, and<br />
where they are involved in traffic accidents. Most <strong>of</strong> the 25<br />
participants travelled by train and some by taxi, bus or exclusively<br />
on foot. All had to walk the final stretch to the main campus. <strong>The</strong><br />
majority <strong>of</strong> these participants came to the campus five days a week.<br />
Forty per cent <strong>of</strong> the participants experienced problems crossing the<br />
roads in and around Unisa. Although the participants were not<br />
themselves injured, they had witnessed a total <strong>of</strong> six traffic accidents<br />
involving pedestrians in the preceding three years. <strong>The</strong> roads that<br />
were reportedly difficult to cross were mainly (a) the Elandspoort<br />
Road stretching between the station and the stairs leading to the<br />
<strong>The</strong>o van Wijk building (where all six observed accidents occurring),<br />
and to a lesser extent (b) the Preller Street crossing in front <strong>of</strong> the<br />
main entrance to the <strong>The</strong>o van Wijk building. <strong>The</strong> accidents occurred<br />
mainly during morning and afternoon peak traffic hours. <strong>The</strong>re might<br />
have been overlap in the number <strong>of</strong> reported accidents, but the<br />
researchers were not able to ascertain this with the current<br />
methodology. <strong>The</strong> results are interpreted from a public health<br />
perspective using Haddon's matrix <strong>of</strong> analysis (Haddon, 1980). A<br />
collective process <strong>of</strong> problem diagnosis and problem solving is<br />
proposed to assist in the design <strong>of</strong> more `forgiving systems' (Mohan,<br />
2001) that minimise the impact <strong>of</strong> human error involving pedestrians<br />
in road accidents. This study lays the groundwork to increasing<br />
pedestrians safety in and around the Unisa campus through a<br />
continued process <strong>of</strong> collaborative action and research.<br />
24 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA<br />
Pedestrian safety is a major<br />
problem on <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n<br />
roads. According to the<br />
Council for Scientific and Industrial<br />
Research (CSIR) approximately<br />
33 500 pedestrian injuries occur an-
able cost and suffering to countless<br />
households and families.<br />
This exploratory study was motivated by<br />
observations that pedestrians travelling<br />
to and from the main Muckleneuk campus<br />
<strong>of</strong> Unisa find it difficult to cross the<br />
busy access roads, especially during<br />
peak traffic hours.<strong>The</strong> extent <strong>of</strong> this problem<br />
was, however, unclear and no research<br />
on this matter could be traced.<br />
<strong>The</strong> issue <strong>of</strong> pedestrian safety around<br />
Unisa was thought to be particularly important<br />
as the number <strong>of</strong> students who<br />
visit and study at the main campus has<br />
increased markedly over the past few<br />
years. Many <strong>of</strong> these students have limited<br />
financial means and take advantage<br />
<strong>of</strong> the lower study fees to study as `fulltime'distance<br />
education students at Unisa.<br />
Should they be involved in, and survive<br />
a severe traffic accident, their<br />
limited resource base would be severely<br />
taxed and this could place their academic<br />
endeavours in jeopardy.<br />
Pedestrian injury prevention<br />
Injury prevention is a multidisciplinary<br />
field, which is <strong>of</strong>ten managed from a<br />
public health perspective, where the input<br />
<strong>of</strong> medical, social, psychological, legal,<br />
engineering and other disciplines<br />
can be integrated. <strong>The</strong> public health approach<br />
is not so much concerned with<br />
whom is to blame, as this is <strong>of</strong>ten counter-productive<br />
and time-consuming. <strong>The</strong><br />
act <strong>of</strong> blaming also tends to attract much<br />
emotional tension and is destructive to<br />
sound reasoning, analysis and intervention.<br />
<strong>The</strong>refore, the public health emphasis<br />
is not on blaming individuals, groups<br />
or organisations, but on taking collective<br />
responsibility for the status quo and actively<br />
working together to prevent and<br />
reduce injuries.<br />
It also describes mishaps such as traffic<br />
accidents not as `accidents' or `acts <strong>of</strong><br />
God' ^ but as events that are, in principle,<br />
preventable. At the very least, the injury<br />
component <strong>of</strong> accidents can be greatly<br />
reduced, if not eliminated, even if the<br />
event itself cannot be eliminated or reduced.<br />
<strong>The</strong> schism between intentional<br />
and non-intentional injury is also problematic<br />
in the analysis and prevention <strong>of</strong><br />
both types <strong>of</strong> injuries, as the strategies<br />
employed to combat them are essentially<br />
the same.Thus injury prevention focuses<br />
on both intentional (violent) and<br />
non-intentional (accidental) injury.<br />
As for all public health problems, a prerequisite<br />
for the local-level targeting <strong>of</strong> injury<br />
prevention activities is the availability<br />
<strong>of</strong> epidemiological data that describe<br />
the causes, nature and extent <strong>of</strong><br />
the problem, as well as risk factor information<br />
through which intervention targets<br />
are identified (Annest & Mallonee,<br />
1995). Many risk factors for pedestrian<br />
traffic injury are well known.<br />
A study in the United Kingdom revealed<br />
that pedestrian injury rates were related<br />
to traffic flow, population density, age<br />
composition <strong>of</strong> the local population, unemployment,<br />
gender, education and<br />
availability <strong>of</strong> alcohol (LaScala, Gerber<br />
& Gruenewald, 2000). <strong>The</strong> pedestrian<br />
groups at highest risk for traffic accidents<br />
in Europe are children aged 5 to<br />
14 years and also the aged (Assailly,<br />
1997). According to Arrive Alive, people<br />
older than 60 and younger than 12 can<br />
<strong>of</strong>ten not estimate speed and distance<br />
correctly due to visual and physical limitations<br />
(Stiehler, 2002).<br />
<strong>The</strong>re is also higher risk for people <strong>of</strong> lower<br />
socio-economic groups, and for males<br />
who exhibit higher risk-taking tendencies<br />
than females. Risk-taking behaviour by<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 25
drivers and pedestrians involved in pedestrian<br />
road accidents has been shown<br />
to be an important contributing factor. In<br />
a study conducted by Flisher, Ziervogel,<br />
Chalton, Leger and Robertson (1993) on<br />
schoolchildren in the Cape Peninsula,<br />
males increased their risk-taking behaviour<br />
as they grew older. Alcohol use by<br />
pedestrians increases the odds <strong>of</strong> dying<br />
in a motor vehicle accident by at least<br />
three times (Miles-Doan,1996).<br />
Research findings by Arrive Alive (1999)<br />
in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> show that the main contributory<br />
factors to traffic accidents are:<br />
. high speed <strong>of</strong> motor vehicle (that<br />
plays a role in 75% <strong>of</strong> vehicle accidents<br />
according to Stiehler, 2002);<br />
. drivers and/or pedestrians being under<br />
the influence <strong>of</strong> alcohol (or other<br />
substances);<br />
. vehicle and driver fitness (driving licences,<br />
tyres, lights, brakes, etc).<br />
Motorists in general also show high levels<br />
<strong>of</strong> disregard for the safety <strong>of</strong> pedestrians<br />
and in recent years excessively<br />
aggressive behaviour by motorists has<br />
increased substantially.<br />
An important consideration for injury analysis<br />
is the pre-event, event and post-event<br />
aspects as analysed in the Haddon matrix<br />
(Haddon,1980).<strong>The</strong> matrix considers<br />
. pre-events (such as dangerous road<br />
conditions, absence <strong>of</strong> safe pedestrian<br />
crossings, the subjective state<br />
<strong>of</strong> driver and pedestrian);<br />
. events (conditions and behaviours at<br />
the time <strong>of</strong> the accident or problem);<br />
. post-event factors (help <strong>of</strong>fered,<br />
medical services, rehabilitation, prosecution<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong>fenders, accident analysis<br />
by traffic department and<br />
appropriate remedial modifications).<br />
Interventions that aim to reduce and<br />
control injuries can be classified in four<br />
broad categories: (a) engineering, (b)<br />
environmental modification, (c) education<br />
and behavioural change, and (d) enforcement<br />
and legislation (Butchart &<br />
Kruger, 2001). <strong>The</strong> first factor, (a) engineering,<br />
involves changing the basic<br />
structure <strong>of</strong> the injury-causing products<br />
to make them safer, such as s<strong>of</strong>t bumpers<br />
that are impact absorbing, speed<br />
governors that limit a vehicle's maximum<br />
speed, or intelligent vehicles that can<br />
sense pedestrians in the road and perform<br />
split-second evasive action.<br />
<strong>The</strong> second factor, (b) environmental<br />
modification, involves changing the environment,<br />
for example the night-time<br />
lighting <strong>of</strong> streets, installing traffic lights<br />
and pedestrian crossings, providing reflective<br />
clothing to improve night-time<br />
pedestrian visibility, and traffic-calming<br />
measures to reduce the speed <strong>of</strong> impact.<br />
Some universities, such as the <strong>University</strong><br />
<strong>of</strong> the Witwatersrand and the<br />
<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Pretoria, who have also experienced<br />
problems with pedestrian<br />
safety ^ built bridges and closed certain<br />
roads to promote pedestrian safety.<br />
Education and behavioural change, (c), involves<br />
awareness raising and transferring<br />
skills, knowledge and attitudes that promote<br />
safe behaviour. This is a costly and<br />
<strong>of</strong>ten inefficient way <strong>of</strong> attaining behavioural<br />
change, especially for older people.<br />
It is well known that many people do<br />
not follow instructions and there is wide<br />
variation between people's knowledge<br />
and their actual behaviour (Mohan, 2001).<br />
Lastly, enforcement and legislation, (d), involve<br />
the establishment and application <strong>of</strong><br />
safety laws regarding drunken driving,<br />
speeding and safety standards for vehicles.This<br />
includes the new Administrative<br />
26 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
Adjudication <strong>of</strong> Road Traffic Offences Act,<br />
(Act 46 <strong>of</strong> 1998) which, if enforced, will<br />
pave the way for a more efficient system<br />
<strong>of</strong> collecting traffic fines and also instituting<br />
a points demerit system `which will enable<br />
the identification <strong>of</strong> habitual<br />
<strong>of</strong>fenders and ensure that they are removed<br />
from the roads' (Arrive Alive,1999).<br />
Injury prevention is much more difficult in<br />
contexts where there is a large variety between<br />
the various road users in terms <strong>of</strong><br />
their mode <strong>of</strong> transport and the technologies<br />
involved. If Mohan's typology <strong>of</strong> high<br />
and low-income communities (2001) is<br />
used, some important differences between<br />
road users in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> and<br />
other economically developing countries<br />
become visible.<strong>The</strong>re is no one homogenous<br />
group <strong>of</strong> road users. Instead, differences<br />
<strong>of</strong> culture, religions, languages,<br />
common law, social customs and shared<br />
values abound. <strong>The</strong> poorer sections <strong>of</strong><br />
society have reduced levels <strong>of</strong> upward<br />
mobility and although they are the dominant<br />
proportion <strong>of</strong> the population, they<br />
have little influence on setting the social<br />
agenda. In high-income communities<br />
standardisation and homogenisation <strong>of</strong><br />
technologies have resulted in reduced<br />
complexity as evident in identical layout<br />
and design <strong>of</strong> roads and vehicles. In lowincome<br />
communities there is a much<br />
higher complexity and mix <strong>of</strong> old and new<br />
technologies (e.g. modern and ancient<br />
cars, taxis, trucks, lorries and buses, and<br />
donkey carts, bicycles and pedestrians)<br />
resulting in a wide variety <strong>of</strong> designs and<br />
layouts. <strong>The</strong>se circumstances produce<br />
environments that create different problems<br />
to high-incomes societies, and require<br />
unique and different solutions.<br />
Mohan (2001) argues that there is a poverty<br />
<strong>of</strong> theory amongst injury control pr<strong>of</strong>essionals<br />
for handling the situation in<br />
lower income countries and lower income<br />
communities. In addition, most road and<br />
intersection designs are designed primarily<br />
based on car, bus and truck movement,<br />
and neglect the needs <strong>of</strong> pedestrians and<br />
cyclists who are the most vulnerable<br />
groups on, and next to, the road.<br />
Research aim<br />
<strong>The</strong> aim <strong>of</strong> the study is to explore<br />
whether pedestrians have problems<br />
when crossing the roads in and around<br />
Unisa, and whether they have suffered<br />
or witnessed any pedestrian injuries in<br />
this area. Demographic differences and<br />
descriptions <strong>of</strong> the place, time, date,<br />
month and circumstances <strong>of</strong> every injury<br />
were also recorded.<br />
Method<br />
<strong>The</strong> students who were, at the time,<br />
doing the Unisa Directed Master's degree<br />
in Research Psychology during<br />
2000 developed an interview schedule,<br />
piloted the instrument and then conducted<br />
interviews with a sample <strong>of</strong> pedestrians.<br />
<strong>The</strong> data were coded, entered<br />
on computer and analysed using the<br />
Statistics for the Social Sciences (SPSS)<br />
s<strong>of</strong>tware program.<br />
Instrument<br />
<strong>The</strong> interview schedule consisted <strong>of</strong> 16<br />
questions. <strong>The</strong> questions pertained to<br />
biographical detail such as age, gender<br />
and home language. Participants were<br />
also asked whether they were full-time or<br />
part-time students, the type <strong>of</strong> transport<br />
they typically used to get to Unisa, and<br />
the times they typically arrived at and left<br />
the Unisa campus.<strong>The</strong> questionnaire also<br />
dealt with the number <strong>of</strong> times a week<br />
that they were on campus, where they<br />
crossed the road (by means <strong>of</strong> a map)<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 27
and the problems they experienced when<br />
crossing the road, if any. <strong>The</strong>y were also<br />
asked about the number <strong>of</strong> accidents that<br />
they were involved in, had personally observed<br />
or were aware <strong>of</strong>, as well as information<br />
about these accidents. This<br />
information included the number <strong>of</strong> accidents,<br />
when they occurred (time, date<br />
and day <strong>of</strong> the week), what happened,<br />
where it happened and the severity <strong>of</strong><br />
the injuries. Conditions at the time <strong>of</strong> the<br />
accident were recorded as well as the<br />
type <strong>of</strong> help <strong>of</strong>fered.<br />
Participants were given the opportunity<br />
to comment on their perception <strong>of</strong> problems<br />
and to present possible solutions.<br />
<strong>The</strong> final section <strong>of</strong> the questionnaire<br />
dealt with experiences <strong>of</strong> threats to personal<br />
safety (i.e. number and type <strong>of</strong><br />
threats to personal safety that have<br />
been experienced) as this was identified<br />
as a concern <strong>of</strong> pedestrians during the<br />
piloting <strong>of</strong> the questionnaire.<br />
<strong>The</strong> ethics and politics <strong>of</strong><br />
research<br />
As the safety <strong>of</strong> students and staff at Unisa<br />
is <strong>of</strong> major concern to management it<br />
was relatively easy to obtain permission<br />
to go ahead with the study from the head<br />
<strong>of</strong> the Psychology department, Pr<strong>of</strong><br />
Ricky Snyders, and the then Vice-Principal<br />
for Research, Pr<strong>of</strong> Max DÎckel.<br />
During the preceding year there had been<br />
some tension between students and management,<br />
as well as between staff and<br />
management. It was thought that there<br />
was a very real risk that this tension might<br />
spill over into this study. To counter this,<br />
and because the study was a limited exploratory<br />
study, the researchers decided<br />
not to contact the various stakeholders<br />
(except to gain permission from management).<br />
<strong>The</strong> information <strong>of</strong> the study would<br />
rather be used afterwards to maximise<br />
stakeholder involvement and to mobilise<br />
support around more substantial indicators<br />
<strong>of</strong> the scope <strong>of</strong> the problem.<br />
<strong>The</strong> aims <strong>of</strong> the research were also<br />
carefully explained at the beginning <strong>of</strong><br />
each interview. <strong>The</strong> expected suspicion<br />
and distrust toward the mostly white researchers<br />
who conducted the interviews<br />
with the predominantly black<br />
pedestrians was countered by the presence<br />
<strong>of</strong> the <strong>Africa</strong>n researcher, Kgomotso,<br />
in the research team. During and<br />
after the interviews quite a few interviewees<br />
approached her to clarify the purpose<br />
and motivation <strong>of</strong> the research.<br />
Sample<br />
A purposive sample <strong>of</strong> pedestrians who<br />
study at Unisa was used.Twenty-five pedestrians<br />
were interviewed during<br />
March 2000. None <strong>of</strong> the pedestrians<br />
who were approached refused to participate<br />
in the study.<br />
Results<br />
<strong>The</strong> biographical data <strong>of</strong> the participants<br />
show that 13 <strong>of</strong> the 25 participants were<br />
male (52%) and 12 were female (48%).<br />
<strong>The</strong> ages <strong>of</strong> the participants ranged from<br />
17 to 41 years <strong>of</strong> age, with an average <strong>of</strong><br />
23 years. <strong>The</strong> home language <strong>of</strong> 14 <strong>of</strong> the<br />
participants was Northern Sotho (56%), 6<br />
spoke Setswana (24%), 2 spoke isiZulu<br />
(8%), and 1 participant spokeTshivenda,1<br />
Ndebele, and 1 Setsonga (i.e. 4% each).<br />
Most <strong>of</strong> the pedestrians were full-time students<br />
(n = 23 or 92%) and only two <strong>of</strong> the<br />
participants were part-time students (8%).<br />
Most <strong>of</strong> the participants used the train to<br />
travel to Unisa and walked the last<br />
stretchuptothecampus(64%<strong>of</strong>the<br />
28 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
walk<br />
taxi<br />
bus<br />
train<br />
FIGURE 1: PIE CHART OF THE PRINCIPAL MODE OF TRANSPORT OF<br />
PARTICIPANTS<br />
sample, see Figure 1). <strong>The</strong> bus was used<br />
in 16% <strong>of</strong> the cases, after which they<br />
walked the last stretch. Four participants<br />
(also 16%) reported walking all the way<br />
to Unisa and 4% used a taxi and walked<br />
the last stretch.<br />
Participants reported entering the Unisa<br />
campus between 7h00 and 10h00 in the<br />
morning, and left between 13h00 and<br />
17h30. Most arrived at 9h00 (n=10) and<br />
left at 16h00 (n=12). <strong>The</strong> majority (n=16,<br />
64%) studied at Unisa five days a week.<br />
When asked to indicate where they<br />
crossed the road they reported the following<br />
(the numbers refer to the map in<br />
Figure 2):<br />
FIGURE 2: MAP OF UNISA INDICATING LOCATIONS WHERE<br />
PEDESTRIANS CROSS ACCESS ROADS<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 29
#1 Seven participants crossed the<br />
road at the Elandspoort robot<br />
(crossing number 1),<br />
#2 Five participants crossed the<br />
Elandspoort road between the station<br />
and the stairs (crossing number<br />
2),<br />
#3 Thirteen participants indicated that<br />
they crossed Preller Street in front<br />
<strong>of</strong> the<strong>The</strong>o van Wijk building (crossing<br />
number 3).<br />
#4 Two participants crossed the Mears<br />
Street extension close to the assignment<br />
boxes (crossing number<br />
4), and<br />
#5 One participant crossed Leyds<br />
Street at the B.J. Vorster Tower entrance<br />
(crossing number 5).<br />
Most participants ( 45%) crossed Preller<br />
Road where it goes under the <strong>The</strong>o van<br />
Wijk building (crossing #3), and then<br />
Elandspoort Road (24% at crossing #1<br />
and 17% at crossing #2).<br />
In this sample the Elandspoort Road (at<br />
crossings #1 and #2) was the road that<br />
most participants found difficult to cross.<br />
Nine <strong>of</strong> the ten participants indicated<br />
this road as problematic, the other road<br />
being Preller Road where it goes under<br />
the <strong>The</strong>o van Wijk building (crossing<br />
#3). <strong>The</strong> most difficult time to cross the<br />
road was in the mornings (69%). Some<br />
found it difficult to cross in both the<br />
morning and the afternoon (23%), and<br />
one found it difficult to cross in the afternoon<br />
only (8%).<br />
None <strong>of</strong> the participants were themselvesinjuredinatrafficaccident,nor<br />
had they heard <strong>of</strong> an accident. However,<br />
six participants (24%) personally witnessed<br />
traffic accidents. Five <strong>of</strong> the observations<br />
were on Elandspoort Road<br />
between the station and the stairs<br />
(crossing #2) and one at the Elandspoort<br />
traffic-light (crossing #1) as indicated<br />
in Table 1. It was reported that in<br />
four cases men were involved and in<br />
TABLE 1: SUMMARY OF DANGEROUS SECTION, INJURIES ANDTHE LOCATIONS<br />
WHERE PEDESTRIANS CROSS THE ROAD<br />
Location where pedestrians cross the road<br />
#1 #2 #3 #4 #5 Total<br />
Total number <strong>of</strong> places where 7 5 13 2 2 29*<br />
participants cross the road. 24% 17% 45% 7% 7% 100%<br />
Number <strong>of</strong> participants who 7 2 1 ö ö 10<br />
experienced problems crossing 70% 20% 10% 100%<br />
the road here. #<br />
Number <strong>of</strong> injuries witnessed 1 5 ö ö ö 6<br />
here by participants. ** 17% 83% 100%<br />
Key<br />
* Total more than the total number <strong>of</strong> 25 participants as some students reporting crossing at<br />
more than one location.<br />
# <strong>The</strong> largest reported problem and injury locations are blocked in grey.<br />
** Note that the same injury event may be referred to more than once by the different participants.<br />
30 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
two cases women. It is, however, quite<br />
likely that there is some overlap in the<br />
observed accidents and that they may<br />
refer to the same event, although there<br />
are differences in the month in which<br />
the events reportedly occurred in.<br />
In all <strong>of</strong> the witnessed accidents the pedestrians<br />
were crossing the road when<br />
they were struck by a passing motor vehicle.<br />
Four <strong>of</strong> these incidences occurred<br />
during the year 2000, and one in 1999<br />
and 1997 respectively (two other accidents<br />
were not described). All <strong>of</strong> the four<br />
described accidents occurred during the<br />
first three months <strong>of</strong> the year (one in January,<br />
two in February and one in March).<br />
<strong>The</strong> day <strong>of</strong> the week could only be recalled<br />
in two cases and it was reported<br />
to be on a Monday and a Wednesday.<br />
All <strong>of</strong> the accidents occurred during<br />
peak-hour traffic ^ two in the morning<br />
and three in the afternoon. Reported severity<br />
<strong>of</strong> the accidents included fractures<br />
to a hand and a leg, unconsciousness<br />
and bleeding.<strong>The</strong> police and ambulance<br />
staff <strong>of</strong>fered help in three cases each,<br />
and traffic <strong>of</strong>ficers and a student in one<br />
case each.<br />
Field observations show that there is a<br />
sharp bend in Elandspoort Road between<br />
the station and the stairs to Unisa's<br />
main campus. Drivers going from<br />
<strong>South</strong> to North experience reduce visibility<br />
because they arrive at the bend just<br />
when they are coming from an unpopulated<br />
highway area and are still travelling<br />
at relatively high speed. Most <strong>of</strong> the accidents<br />
that were reported occurred here.<br />
<strong>The</strong> only traffic reduction mechanism is<br />
a reduced speed sign, which does not<br />
seem to be very effective.<br />
When participants were asked to comment<br />
on the causes <strong>of</strong> the accidents<br />
they indicated:<br />
. heavy flow <strong>of</strong> traffic;<br />
. hasty drivers;<br />
. lack <strong>of</strong> traffic control;<br />
. victims become impatient in heavy<br />
traffic and then cross the road, and<br />
. the`students'and `the boy' were careless.<br />
Suggestions to prevent accidents included:<br />
. build a pedestrian bridge;<br />
. transport people to the campus via<br />
buses from close-lying areas;<br />
. a traffic <strong>of</strong>ficer should do point duty;<br />
. erect pedestrian signs;<br />
. erect traffic lights, and<br />
. erect stop signs.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se suggestions fall mainly in the categories<br />
<strong>of</strong> environmental and educational<br />
interventions. <strong>The</strong> pedestrian<br />
bridge would physically remove the pedestrians<br />
from direct risk <strong>of</strong> injury, and<br />
although more expensive, it reduces the<br />
negative outcome <strong>of</strong> driver and pedestrian<br />
error. <strong>The</strong> use <strong>of</strong> buses and a traffic<br />
<strong>of</strong>ficer are more active interventions,<br />
which require constant human activity<br />
and maintenance. It is unclear what is<br />
meant by the use <strong>of</strong> buses as there is a<br />
regular municipal bus service to Unisa.<br />
<strong>The</strong> other measures are simple trafficcontrolling<br />
devices which are effective<br />
only when there is high driver and pedestrian<br />
compliance.<br />
Only one participant reported an incident<br />
where personal safety was at risk.<br />
This occurred when the person observed<br />
an attempted theft <strong>of</strong> a motor vehicleontheafternoon<strong>of</strong>aTuesday<br />
during March 2000.<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 31
DISCUSSION<br />
Most <strong>of</strong> the participants in the study<br />
were in their twenties. Females and<br />
males were equally represented, and<br />
more than half <strong>of</strong> the participants use<br />
Northern Sotho as their home language.<br />
Most <strong>of</strong> the participants travelled by train<br />
and nearly all <strong>of</strong> them were full-time students.<br />
Most participants arrived at 9h00<br />
and left at 16h00 and visited Unisa five<br />
days a week. <strong>The</strong> reported problem<br />
areas were mainly the Elandspoort Road<br />
stretching between the station and the<br />
stairs leading to the<strong>The</strong>o van Wijk building,<br />
and the Preller Street crossing in<br />
front <strong>of</strong> the main entrance to the <strong>The</strong>o<br />
van Wijk building. <strong>The</strong>se are all on the<br />
shortest route from the station to Unisa.<br />
In general, 40% <strong>of</strong> the participants experienced<br />
problems crossing the roads.<br />
Only six participants reported witnessing<br />
a traffic accident involving a pedestrian.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se events occurred mostly<br />
during the first three months <strong>of</strong> the year<br />
and during morning and afternoon peak<br />
traffic hours.<br />
With the aid <strong>of</strong> a reduced Haddon matrix<br />
analysis (Haddon, 1980) the observations<br />
reported by the sample combined<br />
with field observations reveal the following<br />
contributing factors:<br />
1. Pre-events:<br />
. sharp bend in Elandspoort Road between<br />
station and stairs to the <strong>The</strong>o<br />
van Wijk building: When driving from<br />
<strong>South</strong> to North driver's visibility is reduced<br />
as they cannot see beyond<br />
the bend;<br />
. high speed <strong>of</strong> vehicles in general;<br />
. absence <strong>of</strong> safe pedestrian crossings;<br />
. pedestrians unwilling to cross at traffic<br />
light;<br />
. lack <strong>of</strong> traffic control, and<br />
. general disregard for the safety <strong>of</strong><br />
pedestrians.<br />
2. Events:<br />
. occur predominantly during peak<br />
traffic hours in the mornings and<br />
afternoons;<br />
. carelessness by pedestrians;<br />
. victims become impatient in heavy<br />
traffic and then cross the road;<br />
. the highest risk for injury and the<br />
most difficult crossing points are in<br />
Elandspoort Road;<br />
. one person had difficulty in crossing<br />
Preller Street in front <strong>of</strong> the main entrance<br />
to the<strong>The</strong>o van Wijk building.<br />
3. Post-event factors:<br />
. help was <strong>of</strong>fered in all events and victims<br />
were transported to medical<br />
care facilities;<br />
. no obvious preventive investigation<br />
and actions by stakeholders (including<br />
pedestrians, drivers, police, traffic<br />
authorities, academics, 1 etc.).<br />
Some <strong>of</strong> the interventions suggested by<br />
the participants are passive environmental<br />
and engineering measures, such<br />
as a pedestrian bridge which can dramatically<br />
reduce the cost <strong>of</strong> human error<br />
^ the so-called forgiving systems (Mohan,<br />
2001:244). Traffic calming devices<br />
are also passive environmental measures<br />
that reduce the speed <strong>of</strong> vehicles<br />
(when there is driver compliance) and<br />
therefore reduce the impact and severity<br />
<strong>of</strong> injuries. Other intervention measures<br />
require more active behaviour, for example,<br />
placing a traffic <strong>of</strong>ficial at a pedestrian<br />
crossing.<br />
Mohan (2001) argues that in the case <strong>of</strong><br />
motorists there is some form <strong>of</strong> control in<br />
the form <strong>of</strong> licensing, but in the case <strong>of</strong><br />
other road users, such as pedestrians<br />
32 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
and cyclists, there is almost no control or<br />
ability to identify and target users (other<br />
than by immediate contact <strong>of</strong> an actual<br />
user in the context <strong>of</strong> a specific time,<br />
date and place). This control may not be<br />
strong in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> with its high number<br />
<strong>of</strong> fake drivers licences and poor enforcement<br />
figures (Gwatyu, 2001). Road<br />
users may also be using the road when<br />
not adequately equipped to do so, due<br />
to impaired cognitive, perceptual, motor,<br />
behavioural or psychological abilities.<br />
This impairment may be caused by subjective<br />
experiences (e.g. tragedy or psychological<br />
distress) or neurological<br />
impairment (disability, alcohol and substance<br />
abuse, etc.). <strong>The</strong>se individuals<br />
cannot always be identified and prevented<br />
from using the road.<br />
Mohan (2001) warns against preoccupation<br />
with a single cause <strong>of</strong> injury. An exclusive<br />
focus on drivers will not solve the<br />
problem as most injuries are the result <strong>of</strong><br />
anumber<strong>of</strong>eventstakingplacetogether.<br />
Sometimes a contributing factor<br />
is present because <strong>of</strong> a decision made<br />
long before the accident. Prevention (total<br />
alleviation <strong>of</strong> a problem) is one <strong>of</strong> the<br />
aims, together with planning and design<br />
to reduce the severity <strong>of</strong> injuries when<br />
they occur, and providing adequate<br />
post-accident treatment. It is important<br />
to involve the relevant communities and<br />
interest groups to come up with novel<br />
and cost-effective countermeasure<br />
methods and automatic forms <strong>of</strong> protection<br />
(Mohan, 2001).<br />
When one combines a socio-political<br />
decision-making mechanism that is<br />
highly centralised and does not accommodate<br />
the interests <strong>of</strong> the poorer sections<br />
<strong>of</strong> society, it is clear that the poor,<br />
and by implication the bulk <strong>of</strong> pedestrians<br />
and the users <strong>of</strong> the formal and informal<br />
public transport system, are<br />
unable to determine allocation <strong>of</strong> resources<br />
and implementation <strong>of</strong> solutions<br />
geared to their concerns. Although<br />
many young full-time students are potentially<br />
high earners, they are at a stage<br />
<strong>of</strong> their life where they have few economic<br />
resources and few have the support<br />
<strong>of</strong> a medical aid scheme.<br />
CONCLUSION<br />
This study provides rough indicators <strong>of</strong><br />
areas where pedestrians to and from<br />
the Unisa main campus have difficulty<br />
crossing the road and where they are<br />
injured. Most <strong>of</strong> the accidents occurred<br />
in the three months prior to the interviews.<br />
Six participants could recall witnessing<br />
accidents in the two years<br />
prior to the interviews. Some tentative<br />
solutions were also elicited. However,<br />
the sample size <strong>of</strong> this study was very<br />
small, and the questionnaire was limited<br />
and did not elicit copious information<br />
on the accidents and<br />
characteristics <strong>of</strong> victims. Owing to the<br />
exploratory nature <strong>of</strong> the study, no rates<br />
such as incidence and prevalence<br />
could be reliably calculated. It is also<br />
possible that there is some overlap in<br />
the observed number <strong>of</strong> accidents.<br />
More detailed data collection would be<br />
useful to establish the extent <strong>of</strong> the problem<br />
by mapping the injury events, determining<br />
the injury severity, treatment<br />
and ultimate outcome <strong>of</strong> the event. This<br />
would also provide baseline data against<br />
which intervention successes can be<br />
measured.<br />
Public health and safety promotion bring<br />
to their prevention challenges clearly<br />
defined values and interests. For instance,<br />
the World Health Organisation<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 33
(1997) notes that democratic values upholding<br />
individual autonomy and equity<br />
in relation to gender, culture and power<br />
should be promoted, while safety promotion's<br />
defining interest is to reduce<br />
the amount and severity <strong>of</strong> injury in the<br />
target population. A collective process<br />
<strong>of</strong> problem diagnosis and problem solving<br />
usually leads to various positive<br />
spin-<strong>of</strong>fs, such as more active stakeholder<br />
and citizen involvement in other<br />
contexts and greater empowerment <strong>of</strong><br />
the high risk groups.<br />
We have a societal responsibility to design<br />
our products and environment so<br />
that people find it easy and convenient<br />
tobehaveinasafemanner(Mohan,<br />
2001, p.244). Mohan argues that the<br />
`systems must be such that they are<br />
safe not only for normal people but also<br />
for those individuals who might belong<br />
to any groups.' In other words the systems<br />
should be designed to be forgiving<br />
systems, where the designs, rules<br />
and regulations reduce the likelihood<br />
<strong>of</strong> people hurting one another or themselves<br />
when they make mistakes. This<br />
study lays the groundwork for the establishment<br />
<strong>of</strong> forgiving systems for<br />
the safety <strong>of</strong> pedestrians who commute<br />
in and around the Unisa environment<br />
on a daily basis.<br />
Acknowledgement<br />
We should like to thank the pedestrian<br />
students who participated in this study.<br />
NOTE<br />
1 Since then a report on the situation has been commissioned by Unisa's top management.This<br />
led to a report published during February 2002 by Unisa Institute for Social and Health<br />
Sciences entitled: `UNISA at the Crossroads: A Pedestrian Safety Risk Assessment.'<br />
REFERENCES<br />
Annest, J. L. and Mallonee, S. 1995. Data needs for injury prevention. In Proceedings <strong>of</strong> the<br />
International Collaborative Effort on Injury Statistics, vol. 1. Hyattsville: U.S.<br />
Department <strong>of</strong> Health and Human Services.<br />
Arrive Alive. 1999. ARRIVE ALIVE ± A CLOSER LOOK. [On-line].<br />
Available: http://www.transport.gov.za/projects/arrive/closer.html.<br />
Assailly, J. P. (1997) Characterization and prevention <strong>of</strong> child pedestrian accidents: An<br />
overview. Journal <strong>of</strong> Applied Developmental Psychology 18(2), 257-262.<br />
Stiehler, A. 2002. Voetsoldate in 'n padoorlog. Beeld, Thursday 24 January 2002, 8.<br />
Butchart, A. & Kruger, J. 2001. Public health and community psychology: a case study in<br />
community-based injury prevention. In Seedat, M., Duncan, N. and Lazarus, S.<br />
Community Psychology: theory, method and practice. <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n and other<br />
perspectives. Johannesburg: Oxford <strong>University</strong> Press, 215±241.<br />
CSIR (2000) CSIR Transportek assists Provincial Governments in curbing pedestrian fatality<br />
figures. [On-line]. Available: http://www.csir.co.za/transportek/review/Strategicresearch/trafman.htm.<br />
Flisher, A. J., Ziervogel, C. F., Chalton, D. O., Leger, P. H. and Robertson, B. A. (1993).<br />
Risk-taking behaviour <strong>of</strong> Cape Peninsula high-school students and related behaviour.<br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n Medical Journal, 83, 486±490.<br />
Gwatyu, M. 2001. Meer as 1 miljoen vals rybewyse in SA. Beeld, Thursday 11 October 2001,<br />
11.<br />
34 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
Haddon, W. (1980). Advances in the epidemiology <strong>of</strong> injuries as a basis for public policy.<br />
Public Health Reports (95), 411±421.<br />
LaScala, E; Gerber, D and Gruenewald, P. J. 2000. Demographic and environmental<br />
correlates <strong>of</strong> pedestrian injury collisions: A spatial analysis. Accident Analysis and<br />
Prevention, 32(5), 651-658.<br />
Miles-Doan, R. 1996. Alcohol use among pedestrians and the odds <strong>of</strong> surviving an injury:<br />
evidence from Florida law enforcement data. Accident Analysis and Prevention, 28(1),<br />
23-31.<br />
Mohan, D. 2001. Dealing with injury control and safety promotion in complex environments. In<br />
Seedat, M., Duncan, N. and Lazarus, S. Community Psychology: <strong>The</strong>ory, Method and<br />
Practice. <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n and other perspectives. Johannesburg: Oxford <strong>University</strong><br />
Press, 243±256.<br />
World Health Organisation. 1997. Health for all in the 21st century. Geneva: WHO.<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 35
article article article article article article article article article article article article article article article article a<br />
ABSTRAK<br />
Die verband tussen die `time out'-metode en<br />
woedebuie by die kleuter<br />
Zelda Cloete<br />
Die doel van die studie was om te bepaal <strong>of</strong> die `time out'-metode<br />
suksesvol toegepas kan word in die hantering van woedebuie<br />
(`temper tantrums') by kleuters. Twintig kleuters tussen die ouderdom<br />
van twee en vier jaar is ewekansig in twee groepe verdeel om<br />
tydens woedebuie met behulp van die `time out'-metode <strong>of</strong> met<br />
behulp van alternatiewe metodes hanteer te word. Ouers is as<br />
deelnemer-observeerders opgelei om oor 'n tydperk van drie<br />
maande die `time out'-metode toe te pas en om dagboekinskrywings<br />
te hou oor die suksesvolheid van die metode van woedebuihantering.<br />
Die sukses van die hantering van woedebuie is gemeet in terme<br />
van die tydsduur van die woedebui. Die studie toon dat die `time out'-<br />
benadering tot die hantering van woedebuie beduidend meer<br />
suksesvol is as alternatiewe metodes. Dit hou bepaalde implikasies<br />
in vir ouerleiding. Die huidige bevinding moet egter versigtig<br />
geoordeel word in die lig van die klein steekproef asook die feit dat<br />
die studie nie ontwerp was om 'n oorsaaklike verwantskap aan te dui<br />
nie. Verdere navorsing word voorgestel om 'n meer omvattende idee<br />
van die waarde van die `time out'-metode te verkry.<br />
Nota: Aangesien daar nie goeie Afrikaanse alternatiewe vir die konsep van<br />
`time out' gevind kan word nie, word die Engelse term gebruik.<br />
36 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA<br />
Woedebuie (`temper tantrums')<br />
word gesien as deel<br />
van die normale ontwikkeling<br />
van die kind. Die woedebuie<br />
gaan gepaard met 'n geskop en<br />
geskreeu terwyl die kind op die grond leª .<br />
Kopstampery, asook gebytery, gekrap en<br />
asem-ophouery kan voorkom. Die gedrag<br />
bereik gewoonlik 'n klimaks op ongeveer<br />
twee jaar. Kinders oefen so hulle wilskrag<br />
uit en woedebuie kom voor wanneer kinders<br />
nie hul sin kry nie <strong>of</strong> gefrustreerd<br />
raak.<br />
Meeste ouers word met hierdie soort ongewenste<br />
gedrag by hulle kleuters gekonfronteer.<br />
Dit is normaal en kom<br />
algemeen in die kleuterstadium voor (Barrow,1968).<br />
In baie gevalle weet ouers egter<br />
nie hoe om die woedebuie te hanteer<br />
nie omdat die kleuter moeilik hanteerbaar<br />
en beheerbaar is (Barrow,1968). Volgens<br />
Berk (1989) kan fisiese en verbale straf<br />
ongewenste gevolge vir die kind inhou.<br />
Daarom kan 'n benadering soos die `time<br />
out'-metode meer geskik wees om ongewenste<br />
gedrag soos woedebuie te dissiplineer.<br />
Die `time out'-metode beteken dat<br />
'n kind in isolasie, byvoorbeeld in 'n kamer<br />
gelaat word vir 'n sekere voorgeskrewe<br />
tyd om emosies onder beheer te kry en
af te koel. Dit gee die ouer ook kans om<br />
van frustrasie en ander negatiewe gevoelens<br />
ontslae te raak.<br />
Daar is praktiese riglyne vir die toepassing<br />
van die `time out'-metode soos byvoorbeeld<br />
dat mens nie 'n kamer met<br />
interessante voorwerpe daarin gebruik<br />
nie omdat die isolasietyd as straf moet<br />
dien (Gross,1989). Die plek van isolasie<br />
behoort egter veilig te wees en die kind<br />
nie emosionele skade te berokken nie.<br />
Die tyd waarvoor 'n kind in isolasie gehou<br />
behoort te word, word bereken as<br />
een minuut vir elke jaar van ouderdom<br />
(www.Cyberparent.com).<br />
Verskeie bronne (Berndt,1992 & Berk,<br />
1989) bespreek die voordele van die<br />
`time out'-metode as oplossing vir woedebuie,<br />
maar die probleem is dat<br />
empiriese bewyse ontbreek. Die vraag<br />
is dus <strong>of</strong> hierdie metode werklik suksesvol<br />
toegepas kan word in die hantering<br />
van woedebuie, soos wat algemeen verwag<br />
word. Empiriese bewyse is nodig<br />
om ouers in voorligting te oortuig dat<br />
die `time out'-metode meer suksesvol is<br />
as ander metodes waarin fisiese <strong>of</strong> verbale<br />
straf gebruik word wat negatiewe<br />
gevolge vir die kind kan inhou.<br />
In die huidige studie was die navorsingsvraag<br />
<strong>of</strong> die `time out'-metode positief<br />
korreleer met die suksesvolle<br />
hantering van woedebuie. Om dit te bepaal<br />
is besluit om die `time out'-metode<br />
met ander metodes te vergelyk. Die nulhipotese<br />
sou wees dat daar geen verskil<br />
is tussen die toepassing van die `time<br />
out'-metode en die toepassing van alternatiewe<br />
metodes nie, terwyl die alternatiewe<br />
hipotese sou lui dat die sukses van<br />
die hantering van woedebui verskil vir<br />
die `time out'-metode en alternatiewe<br />
metodes.<br />
PROSEDURE<br />
Ouers is tydens inligtingsessies genader<br />
om aan die projek deel te neem. Inligtingsessies<br />
by tien verskillende kleuterskole<br />
in Gauteng is vir die doel gebruik. By hierdie<br />
geleenthede was ouers uit verskeie<br />
sosio-politieke en kultureel-maatskaplike<br />
groepe teenwoordig. Ouers is tydens die<br />
inligtingsessies oor die projek ingelig en<br />
gevra om aan die studie deel te neem.<br />
Toestemming van die betrokke skoolho<strong>of</strong>de<br />
is verkry en 'n redelike aantal<br />
ouers het tot die projek toegestem.<br />
Uiteindelik is 'n steekproef van 20 kleuters<br />
tussen die ouderdom twee en vier<br />
jaar saamgestel. Die steekproef het 10<br />
seuntjies en 10 dogtertjies ingesluit. Die<br />
steekproef was divers ten opsigte van<br />
rasse groep, sosio-ekonomiese status,<br />
en familiestruktuur. Die 20 proefpersone<br />
is deur middel van ewekansige toesegging<br />
in twee groepe verdeel. Elke proefpersoon<br />
het 'n nommer ontvang en die<br />
nommers is in 'n hoed geplaas en getrek.<br />
Die eerste 10 proefpersone is aan<br />
die `time out'-groep toegewys en die<br />
oorblywende 10 aan die alternatiewe<br />
metodegroep. Enige metode anders as<br />
die `time out'-metode is as 'n alternatiewe<br />
metode beskou. Die alternatiewe<br />
benadering kon dus metodes soos verbale<br />
straf, aandagafleiding <strong>of</strong> ignorering<br />
tydens woedebuie insluit. Ouers kon self<br />
oor die metode besluit.<br />
Na afloop van die steekproefseleksie is<br />
die ouers van al 20 proefpersone in die<br />
`time out'-metode opgelei. 'n Opleidingsessie<br />
het sowat een uur geduur. Die<br />
ouers is ingelig oor die woedebuie en<br />
hoe om woedebuie van ander gedrag te<br />
onderskei, die korrekte toepassing van<br />
die `time out'-metode, die metode van<br />
waarneming en hoe om die inligting in 'n<br />
dagboekformaat aan te teken. Ouers<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 37
moes leer dat suksesvolle hantering van<br />
'n woedebui beteken dat die kind die<br />
woedebui binne 'n bepaalde tyd staak.<br />
Die ouers moes suksesvolle hantering<br />
met 'n 1 en onsuksesvolle hantering met<br />
'n 0 aandui. Dit was belangrik dat hulle<br />
sou onthou om die dag, datum, tyd en<br />
aard van die voorval aan te teken.<br />
Ouers is aan die einde van die opleidingsessie<br />
ondervra om te verseker dat hulle<br />
wel oor die nodige kennis beskik en die<br />
prosedures in hulle eie woorde kon beskryf.<br />
Dit was belangrik om die ouers van<br />
kinders wat nie volgens die `time out'-metode<br />
hanteer sou word nie, ook aangaande<br />
die `time out'-metode in te lig om te verseker<br />
dat hulle nie die metode as deel van 'n<br />
alternatiewe strategie sou toepas nie.<br />
Hierna het die ouers ^ oor 'n periode van<br />
drie maande as deelnemer ^ observeerders<br />
waarnemings gemaak en dagboekinskrywings<br />
gedoen oor die<br />
suksesvolheid van die metodes wat<br />
hulle toegepas het in hulle pogings om<br />
hulle kleuters se woedebuie te beheer.<br />
Die observerings was natuurlik nie passief<br />
nie. Die ouers moes ingryp en het<br />
derhalwe intervensies bewerkstellig en<br />
dan die gevolge van die betrokke intervensies<br />
waargeneem.<br />
Afgesien van die dagboekinskrywings is<br />
addisionele data deur middel van individuele<br />
onderhoude met die ouers ingesamel.<br />
Die onderhoudskedule het<br />
gestruktureerdesowelas ongestruktureerde<br />
vrae bevat.'n Aanvanklike loodsstudie<br />
is onderneem voordat enige<br />
onderhoude met die ouers gedoen is ten<br />
einde te verseker dat die onderhoudskedule<br />
bruikbare en gewenste data kon<br />
lewer. Die inligting wat deur die onderhoude<br />
bekom is, was belangrik om die<br />
aard van 'n kind se woedebuie vas te stel<br />
enomtebepaalhoeouersdie woedebuie<br />
hanteer het.Dit wasookmoontlikom'n indruk<br />
te vorm oor hoe akkuraat, eerlik en<br />
volledig ouers die intervensie en waarnemingstake<br />
hanteer het. Hierdie inligting<br />
was belangrik omdat die ouers so'n beduidende<br />
rol moes speel.Hierteenoor was<br />
dienavorserseffek(invloedvandiekarakter<br />
van die navorser op die respondent)<br />
betreklik gering. Enige invloed was sistematies<br />
omdat al die proefpersone deur<br />
dieselfde navorser gesien is.<br />
'n Beperking van die observasies kon<br />
wees dat objektiwiteit en neutraliteit verlore<br />
kon gaan omdat die ouers self die observasies<br />
gemaak het. Gestruktureerde<br />
vrae aangaande die toepassing van die<br />
`time out'-metode en hoe die observasies<br />
gemaak is kan 'n mate van objektiwiteit<br />
daarstel. 'n Voordeel van deelnemerobservasie<br />
is egter dat die subjekte in hulle<br />
natuurlike omgewing waargeneem word<br />
en nie daarvan bewus is nie (eksterne observeerdereffek<br />
is uitgeskakel).<br />
ETIESE OORWEGINGS<br />
Die projek was prakties uitvoerbaar omdat<br />
proefpersone vrylik beskikbaar was<br />
en bereid was om deel te neem aan die<br />
projek. Materiaal en fasiliteite vir die projek<br />
was ook beskikbaar. Die kleuters kon<br />
natuurlik nie self besluit <strong>of</strong> hulle sou wou<br />
deelneem nie, maar hulle wetlike<br />
voogde, naamlik die ouers, was voldoende<br />
ingelig om ingeligte besluite oor<br />
deelname te kon neem. Konfidensialiteit<br />
van inligting kon gewaarborg word en<br />
die ouers se reg op privaatheid is te alle<br />
tye erken. Proefpersone was bewus van<br />
die feit dat hulle te enige tyd van die projek<br />
kon onttrek Die bevindings en gevolgtrekkings<br />
van die studie is na afloop<br />
van die projek met die ouers bespreek.<br />
Op hierdie wyse kon die ouers dus voordeel<br />
trek uit hulle deelname.<br />
38 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
Proefpersone was nie fisies <strong>of</strong> geestelik<br />
benadeel deur die korrekte toepassing<br />
van die `time out'-metode nie. Ouers is<br />
vooraf opgelei oor die gebruik van die<br />
`time out'-metode en hulle moes 'n vorm<br />
teken waarin hulle onderneem om die<br />
metode volgens voorskrif toe te pas om<br />
te verseker dat die kleuter nie benadeel<br />
so kon word deur die gebruik van die<br />
`time out'-metode nie.Voorts het die navorser<br />
oor voldoende opleiding beskik in<br />
die hantering en gebruik van die metode.<br />
Die prosedure was onder toesig van 'n<br />
gekwalifiseerde sielkundige. Die gebruik<br />
van alternatiewe metodes vir die hantering<br />
van woedebuie is deur ouers self<br />
bepaal. Die verantwoordelikheid van die<br />
toepassing van sulke metodes het dus<br />
by die ouers berus. Maar ook hierdie<br />
ouers moes 'n vorm onderteken waarin<br />
hulle onderneem het om metodes te<br />
gebruik wat nie sou lei tot fisiese en/<strong>of</strong><br />
psigiese benadeling van die kleuter nie.<br />
DATA-ANALISE EN RESULTATE<br />
Die inligting verkry uit die dagboekinskrywings<br />
is soos volg verwerk: 'n<br />
waarde van1 is vir suksesvolle hantering<br />
toegeken versus 'n waarde van 0 vir onsuksesvolle<br />
hantering. Frekwensietellings<br />
is gebruik om 'n aanduiding te<br />
verkry van algehele sukses oor die drie<br />
maande-tydperk. Die metode was eenvoudig.<br />
Indien 'n ouer oor die tydperk<br />
van drie maande 'n metode meer keer<br />
suksesvol as onsuksesvol gevind het, is<br />
die waarde 1 toegeken vir die algemene<br />
suksesvolheid van die toepassing van<br />
die metode. Die inligting is deurgaans<br />
vergelyk met die inligting wat uit die individuele<br />
onderhoude bekom is as 'n betroubaarheidskontrole<br />
van die dagboekinligting.Verdagte<br />
voorvalle is weggelaat<br />
en nie vir verdere analise oorweeg nie.<br />
Dit het geblyk dat in geval van die `time<br />
out'-metode sewe ouers oorwegend suksesvol<br />
was in die hantering van hulle kleuters<br />
se woedebuie, terwyl drie ouers<br />
oorwegend onsuksesvol was. In teenstelling<br />
hiermee kon slegs twee ouers daarin<br />
slaag om hulle kleuters se woedebuie<br />
oorwegend suksesvol te hanteer met alternatiewe<br />
metodes. Agt ouers in die alternatiewe<br />
benadering groep was<br />
oorwegend onsuksesvol.'n Chi-kwadraat<br />
analise van hierdie inligting het aangetoon<br />
dat die twee benaderings (`time out'<br />
versus alternatief) beduidend verskil ten<br />
opsigte van die oorwegende suksesvolheid<br />
van die hantering van woedebuie.<br />
Die berekende Chi-kwadraat indeks van<br />
5, 2525 was beduidend op die 0,05 vlak.<br />
BESPREKING<br />
In hierdie studie was die `time out'-metode<br />
beduidend meer suksesvol in die<br />
hantering van woedebuie by kleuters as<br />
wat die geval is met alternatiewe benaderings.<br />
Maar mens moet in ag neem<br />
dat die studie nie sonder beperkings is<br />
nie. Byvoorbeeld, die navorser het nie<br />
beheer gehad oor die waarnemings nie<br />
en moes haar op die ouers se oordeel<br />
verlaat.Ouersissogoedasmoontlik<br />
gemotiveer deur aan te dui dat die projek<br />
baie belangrik was en dat hulle volledige<br />
inskrywings in die dagboeke moes<br />
maak. Al is die konfidensialiteit van die<br />
inligting beklemtoon was dit steeds nie<br />
moontlik om te verseker dat ouers algeheel<br />
eerlik is oor die frekwensie en aard<br />
van die kleuters se woedebuie nie en die<br />
wyse waarop woedebuie normaalweg<br />
hanteer sou word nie. Die feit dat ouers<br />
geweet het dat hulle tot die `time out'-<br />
metode <strong>of</strong> die alternatiewe metode<br />
groep behoort, kon ook 'n rol gespeel<br />
het. Ouers het geweet dat die navorser<br />
belangstel in die `time out'-metode en<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 39
dit kon daartoe gelei het dat hulle hierdie<br />
metode oor-evalueer en alternatiewe<br />
metodes onder-evalueer het.<br />
Verdere steuringsveranderlikes wat op<br />
die resultate kon inwerk en nie beheer<br />
kon word nie, is onder andere die persoonlikheid<br />
van die ouer en kind, en die<br />
ervaring van die ouer in observasie en<br />
die `time out'-metode. Maar dit was nie<br />
wenslik om hierdie tipe studie buite die<br />
natuurlike omgewing van die ouer en<br />
kind te doen nie. Die studie is nie werklik<br />
eksperimenteel van aard nie en kousaliteit<br />
kan nie uit die bevindings afgelei<br />
word nie. Mens sou dus nie kon beweer<br />
dat die `time out'-metode verantwoordelik<br />
is vir die verkorte duur van woedebuie<br />
nie. Dit sou natuurlik ook riskant wees<br />
om op grond van die beperkte getalle<br />
van die steekproef te veralgemeen, veral<br />
in die Suid-Afrikaanse konteks waar<br />
heterogeniteit van die algemene populasie<br />
groter steekproewe vereis.<br />
GEVOLGTREKKING<br />
Woedebuie by kleuters is 'n algemene<br />
verskynsel. Ouers sukkel egter soms<br />
om woedebuie te hanteer vanwee« die<br />
onbeheerbaarheid van die kleuter. Hanteringsmetodes<br />
mag soms fisiese en<br />
psigiese nadele vir die kleuter inhou. Die<br />
`time out'-metode is voorgestel as 'n metode<br />
wat die kind nie fisies en psigies benadeel<br />
nie, maar dit is nie duidelik <strong>of</strong> die<br />
metode wel doeltreffend is nie. Hierdie<br />
studie het aangedui dat die `time out'-<br />
metode wel 'n doeltreffende benadering<br />
tot die hantering van woedebuie by kleuters<br />
kan wees. Ouers sou tydens ouerleidingklinieke<br />
en inligtingsessie opgelei<br />
kon word om die `time out'-metode korrek<br />
en met oorleg toe te pas.<br />
Die resultaat moet egter versigtig beskouwordomdatdiesteekproefklein<br />
was en die studie nie ontwerp was om 'n<br />
kousale verband aan te dui nie. Verdere<br />
navorsing is nodig om hierdie resultaat<br />
te ondersteun.<br />
Verdere vrae wat deur toekomstige navorsers<br />
aangespreek kan word, is die<br />
volgende:<br />
. Kan die `time out'-metode toegepas<br />
word sonder verlies aan selfagting<br />
by die kind?<br />
. Leer die `time out'-metode ongewenste<br />
gedrag af?<br />
. Kan die `time out'-metode doeltreffend<br />
deur alle ouers en kinders toegepas<br />
word?<br />
. Die `time out'-metode is ho<strong>of</strong>saaklik<br />
beperk tot die huis. Watter alternatiewe<br />
metodes vir die hantering van<br />
woedebuie sou in situasies buite die<br />
huis (byvoorbeeld, in die motor <strong>of</strong><br />
supermark) gebruik kon word?<br />
VERWYSINGS<br />
Barrow, L. 1968. Tantrums, jealousy and the fears <strong>of</strong> children. Australia: Halstead.<br />
Berk, E. B. 1989. Child development. Mass: Allyn & Bacon.<br />
Breakwell, G. M., Hammond, S. and Fife-Shaw, C. 1995. Research methods in psychology.<br />
London: Sage.<br />
Gross, Jean. 1989. Psychology and parenthood. Philadelphia: Open <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
http: //www.cyberparent.com/gran/timeoutinfo.htm: General `time out' information.s.<br />
http: //www.cyberparent.com/spoiled: Discipline with self-esteem.<br />
Rosnow, R. L. and Rosenthal, R. 1996. Beginning behavioral research. New Jersey: Prentice<br />
Hall.<br />
40 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
Differences in body image perceptions among<br />
adolescent males and females<br />
Caryn Potash<br />
ABSTRACT Body image is an important part <strong>of</strong> identity development, particularly<br />
in adolescence when accommodation to pubertal change is a key<br />
developmental task. This study examines the differences between<br />
adolescent male and female perceptions <strong>of</strong> body image. It tested the<br />
hypothesis that female adolescents would have poorer body image<br />
perception than that <strong>of</strong> their male counterparts. An availability sample<br />
<strong>of</strong> 20 adolescents (10 male, 10 female) between the ages <strong>of</strong> 14 and<br />
15 years, was used in which a body image questionnaire was<br />
administered. Differences in the mean scores <strong>of</strong> the two groups were<br />
analysed using a t-test. It was found that female adolescents do in<br />
fact have a poorer body image than males <strong>of</strong> this age. <strong>The</strong> findings,<br />
which are comparable with other findings on this subject, imply that<br />
there is a difference between male and female adolescents with<br />
regard to body image at this age. In general, female adolescents<br />
have a poorer body self-image than males. This is due in large part to<br />
current cultural standards for physical appearance combined with<br />
social, cultural and psychological pressures. Many females may feel<br />
less attractive and devalued if they think that their bodies fall short <strong>of</strong><br />
the socio-cultural ideals. <strong>The</strong> findings <strong>of</strong> this study help to lay the<br />
groundwork for research exploring intrapsychic and interpersonal<br />
consequences which include socio-cultural factors attached to body<br />
image dissatisfaction for adolescents.<br />
Body image may be understood<br />
as a multidimensional<br />
self-attitude toward one's<br />
body, particularly its appearance<br />
(Muth & Cash, 1997). Body image<br />
is associated with how people think, feel<br />
and behave with regard to their own physical<br />
attributes (Rosenblum & Lewis,<br />
1999). Across the life span, body image<br />
canbeseenasavitalaspect<strong>of</strong>selfworth<br />
and mental health.<br />
Many researchers have focused on the<br />
role <strong>of</strong> gender in terms <strong>of</strong> body image.<br />
Gender has been recognised as a salient<br />
factor in body image development.<br />
Throughout their life time, women are<br />
more discontent with their bodily appearance<br />
because they <strong>of</strong>ten view<br />
themselves as being overweight, even<br />
at average weight levels (Muth & Cash,<br />
1997). Body image has been found to be<br />
central to both clinical and subclinical<br />
eating disturbances which are especially<br />
prevalent among young women.<br />
Body image undergoes change during<br />
adolescence. <strong>The</strong> combination <strong>of</strong> the<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 41<br />
article article article article article article article article article article article article article article article article a
adolescents' changing physical appearance,<br />
their increasing cognitive abilities,<br />
and their capacity for introspection may<br />
render them particularly vulnerable to<br />
excessive and negative preoccupation<br />
with their own and others' perceptions<br />
<strong>of</strong> their bodies (Rosenblum & Lewis,<br />
1999).<br />
Body image lies at the heart <strong>of</strong> adolescence<br />
as it is an important part <strong>of</strong> identity<br />
development, particularly at the<br />
stage <strong>of</strong> adolescence when accommodation<br />
to pubertal change is a key developmental<br />
task (Ferron, 1997).<br />
Adolescents' search for identity and a<br />
gender role is the consequence <strong>of</strong> a dialectic<br />
between the well-known body <strong>of</strong><br />
childhood and the unknown, sexually<br />
mature body, brought about by puberty<br />
changes. From early childhood, young<br />
males express a preference for the mesomorph<br />
type <strong>of</strong> male figure.This implies<br />
a striving toward the tall, muscular and<br />
lean look. When males reach adolescence,<br />
they aspire toward this `look' and<br />
judge themselves negatively if their physical<br />
appearance falls short <strong>of</strong> this unrealistic<br />
ideal (Ferron,1997).<br />
Through the media, girls are subject to<br />
highly valued images <strong>of</strong> an extremely<br />
thin female body, and very <strong>of</strong>ten react<br />
negatively to the natural modifications<br />
<strong>of</strong> their figure due to puberty. Young<br />
malesexpressmoresatisfactionand<br />
pride in their changing body than young<br />
females (Ferron,1997). In order to have a<br />
positive adjustment to the morphological<br />
changes they undergo, boys evaluate<br />
themselves on factors such as body<br />
efficiency and physical ability. Girls assess<br />
the changes in their body based<br />
on whether they are becoming more or<br />
less physically attractive. Various researchers<br />
explain that girls are faced<br />
with several contradictory models <strong>of</strong> social<br />
acceptability: the athletic woman<br />
with firm muscles, the seductive woman<br />
with a slender figure and the motherly<br />
woman with s<strong>of</strong>t curves (Ferron,1997).<br />
Ferron (1997) makes the assertion ^<br />
basedonextensiveresearch^that<br />
adaptation to the bodily changes <strong>of</strong> puberty<br />
exerts a strong influence on adolescents'<br />
social adjustment, psychological<br />
well-being, and health behaviours. Many<br />
studies <strong>of</strong> body image in adolescence<br />
have analysed the extent to which boys<br />
and girls manage to adjust to the bodily<br />
transformations <strong>of</strong> puberty and to overcome<br />
the personal and relational difficulties,<br />
which may ensue from these<br />
changes.<br />
Cultural norms and expectations lead<br />
girls and women to be attentive to, and<br />
to invest psychologically in their physical<br />
appearances, which may undermine<br />
their well-being and contribute to their<br />
developing eating disorders and other<br />
psychological problems (Muth & Cash,<br />
1997). Pathological eating disorders<br />
have been identified as one <strong>of</strong> the most<br />
common and serious forms <strong>of</strong> adolescent<br />
illness in developed societies. One<br />
factor that appears to be common to<br />
the adolescents diagnosed as suffering<br />
from an eating pathology, is a high level<br />
<strong>of</strong> perceived body image dissatisfaction.<br />
Perceived body image dissatisfaction<br />
has been reported to be highly prevalent<br />
within non-eating disordered <strong>of</strong> populations<br />
<strong>of</strong> adolescents, particularly females<br />
(Kostanski & Gullone,1998).<br />
Cash and Brown (in Abell & Richards,<br />
1996) maintain that many researchers<br />
who have studied the relationship between<br />
satisfaction with body shape and<br />
self-esteem have looked only at females.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y explain that it is likely that the pre-<br />
42 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
valence <strong>of</strong> eating disorders among<br />
young women has motivated this type<br />
<strong>of</strong> research on female weight and body<br />
shape satisfaction. In general, researchers<br />
have found that women who express<br />
greater dissatisfaction with their weight<br />
and body shape tend to have lower selfesteem<br />
scores than women who have a<br />
healthier body image. A woman's feelings<br />
about her weight may be a particularly<br />
crucial aspect <strong>of</strong> her body image.<br />
Whereas most research has only looked<br />
at females, researchers have recently<br />
begun to explore the body image <strong>of</strong><br />
men. It seems that females, more so<br />
than males, are negatively preoccupied<br />
with their body shapes. However, the<br />
way in which a man's feelings about his<br />
body influences his general sense <strong>of</strong><br />
self-worth is unresolved (Abell & Richards,1996).<br />
Although women tend to<br />
equate their body image and self-worth<br />
more than men, and are, therefore, more<br />
likely to feel distressed about their body<br />
shape, the extent <strong>of</strong> male body dissatisfaction<br />
has been underestimated (Hayslip,<br />
Cooper, Dougherty & Cook,1997).<br />
As men are now experiencing body image<br />
concerns similar to females, there<br />
is an increasing need to include men in<br />
studies <strong>of</strong> this nature. Men are now<br />
adopting the same unrealistic standards<br />
that have been tormenting women for<br />
years, and are defining themselves more<br />
by their looks (Hayslip et al.,1997).<br />
A review <strong>of</strong> the relevant literature, indicates<br />
that there seem to be historical differences<br />
with regard to the way in which<br />
men and women perceive their bodies.<br />
In general, it seems as though women<br />
have poorer perceptions <strong>of</strong> their bodies<br />
than men. <strong>The</strong> purpose <strong>of</strong> this study<br />
was to look at gender differences in respect<br />
<strong>of</strong> body image in adolescence.<br />
This study looked at male and female<br />
adolescents so as to gauge any differences<br />
between the genders with regard<br />
to their body image perceptions.<strong>The</strong> hypothesis,<br />
based on a preliminary examination<br />
<strong>of</strong> some <strong>of</strong> the relevant literature<br />
in developmental psychology and selfimage<br />
research aimed at adolescents,<br />
is that female adolescents are less satisfied<br />
with their physical appearance than<br />
males are <strong>of</strong> that age.<br />
AIM AND HYPOTHESIS<br />
This study aimed to examine the differences<br />
between gender and body image<br />
amongst adolescents. To measure body<br />
image, a self-report body image questionnaire<br />
was used. It consisted <strong>of</strong> nine<br />
questions which focused on issues <strong>of</strong><br />
health and body image perceptions. <strong>The</strong><br />
questionnaire was found on a body image<br />
site on the Internet. Examples can<br />
be viewed on the Internet, for example<br />
the Web pages <strong>of</strong> the Eating Disorder<br />
Referral and Information Center (2001)<br />
and Oppy (2001). <strong>The</strong> instrument was<br />
adapted for <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n use. <strong>The</strong> psychometric<br />
properties are undetermined,<br />
and the reliability and validity <strong>of</strong> the<br />
questionnaire are therefore unknown.<br />
<strong>The</strong> adolescents were asked to respond<br />
`yes' or `no' to each <strong>of</strong> the questions. <strong>The</strong><br />
more `yes' responses, the poorer the<br />
body image <strong>of</strong> that person.<strong>The</strong> research<br />
hypothesis is that females adolescents<br />
will answer `yes' more frequently than<br />
the males will.<br />
SAMPLE<br />
This study made use <strong>of</strong> an availability<br />
sample that comprised 20 adolescent<br />
individuals (10 male,10 female) between<br />
the ages <strong>of</strong> 14 and 15 years. <strong>The</strong> group<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 43
was homogenous in race and socioeconomic<br />
status; all the respondents<br />
were white and came from a middle to<br />
upper class socio-economic status. <strong>The</strong><br />
respondents were not volunteers,<br />
although they consented to participating.<br />
PROCEDURE<br />
<strong>The</strong> students were approached for the<br />
study during one <strong>of</strong> their Guidance lessons.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y were all from the same<br />
Grade Nine class from a private high<br />
school in Cape Town. After being made<br />
aware <strong>of</strong> the procedure, they were<br />
handed the questionnaire. <strong>The</strong>y had ten<br />
minutes in which to complete it. After<br />
ten minutes the questionnaires were<br />
handed back to the researcher in order<br />
for the data to be tested.<br />
<strong>The</strong> means <strong>of</strong> the data obtained from the<br />
two groups (male and female) were<br />
compared using an independent sample<br />
t-test. <strong>The</strong> independent t-test was used<br />
to compare the average number <strong>of</strong> `yes'<br />
responses made by males and females.<br />
<strong>The</strong> information was analysed by using<br />
the independent t-test to test the hypothesis<br />
that the average number <strong>of</strong> `yes' responses<br />
would be the same among the<br />
female and the male adolescents.<br />
ANALYSIS<br />
Figures 1 and 2 show the dsitribution <strong>of</strong><br />
`yes' responses for the male and female<br />
groups. A `yes' response indicates a<br />
poorer body image reponse. Higher<br />
scores indicate a lower total body image<br />
score.<br />
<strong>The</strong> mean <strong>of</strong> `yes' responses for the<br />
male group (n = 10) was 1.6 with a standard<br />
deviation <strong>of</strong> 1.577 and the mean<br />
`yes' responses for the female group<br />
(n = 10) was 6.3 with a standard deviation<br />
<strong>of</strong> 2.71. <strong>The</strong> two groups are statistically<br />
significantly different at the 1%<br />
level in terms <strong>of</strong> their mean scores<br />
(t = ^5.54; df = 9; p50.001). <strong>The</strong> null<br />
hypothesis that the average numbers<br />
<strong>of</strong> the male's `yes' responses are the<br />
same as the female's has been rejected.<br />
5<br />
4<br />
3<br />
2<br />
1<br />
0<br />
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10<br />
Number <strong>of</strong> 3 1 4 2 3 0 0 3 0 0<br />
`yes' responses<br />
Males<br />
FIGURE 1: MALE `YES' RESPONSES TO THE BODY IMAGE QUESTIONNAIRE<br />
44 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
10<br />
8<br />
6<br />
4<br />
2<br />
0<br />
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10<br />
Number<strong>of</strong> 3 1 4 2 3 0 0 3 0 0<br />
`yes' responses<br />
Females<br />
FIGURE 2: FEMALE `YES' RESPONSES TO THE BODY IMAGE QUESTIONNAIRE<br />
DISCUSSION AND CONCLUSION<br />
An analysis <strong>of</strong> the data shows clearly<br />
that female adolescents have a poorer<br />
body self-image than their male counterparts.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re is a significant difference<br />
between the two groups. This study<br />
therefore corroborates the hypothesis<br />
that female adolescents express greater<br />
body dissatisfaction than male adolescents<br />
do.<strong>The</strong> null hypothesis which says<br />
that there is no difference between the<br />
two groups with regard to body image<br />
perceptions is therefore rejected.<br />
<strong>The</strong> results <strong>of</strong> the study, which found that<br />
young female adolescents have poorer<br />
body image perceptions than males <strong>of</strong><br />
the same age, is comparable to similar<br />
studies <strong>of</strong> this nature (Muth & Cash,<br />
1997).Compared with men, women have<br />
more negative body image evaluations,<br />
stronger investments in their looks and<br />
more frequent body image dysphoria.<br />
While this study focused on gender differences<br />
with regard to perceptions <strong>of</strong><br />
body image in adolescence, it seems<br />
that it can also be compared with studies<br />
that pertain to other age groups.<br />
For example, in their study, Kostanki and<br />
Gullone (1998) assert that gender difference<br />
with regard to body image was<br />
constant across the age range. Furthermore,<br />
they found that perceived body<br />
image dissatisfaction might well be established<br />
before the individual reaches<br />
adolescence.<br />
<strong>The</strong> findings <strong>of</strong> the current study, in<br />
which female adolescents express less<br />
body image satisfaction than males <strong>of</strong><br />
the same age, are comparable with the<br />
findings <strong>of</strong> previous studies <strong>of</strong> this nature.<br />
Adolescence is a pivotal time for individuals<br />
as they begin to gain a sense<br />
<strong>of</strong> their identities, which includes the development<br />
<strong>of</strong> body image conceptions.<br />
<strong>The</strong> loss <strong>of</strong> the prepubescent body and<br />
the increasing disparity between girls'<br />
real and ideal bodies cause girls dissatisfaction<br />
and distress (Rosenblum &<br />
Lewis, 1999). Rosenblum and Lewis<br />
(1999) assert that, in general, boys do<br />
not show an increase in dissatisfaction<br />
with their bodies, for, on the contrary,<br />
they experience increasing satisfaction<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 45
with certain body parts. <strong>The</strong>y also found<br />
that across the same period in adolescence,<br />
girls' body image worsens while<br />
boys' improves. <strong>The</strong>y make mention <strong>of</strong><br />
other studies that have indicated that<br />
adolescents begin to pay increased attention<br />
to their body shape at around 15<br />
years <strong>of</strong> age. In another study with adolescents<br />
Keel et al. (1997) found that girls<br />
reported more body dissatisfaction, depression<br />
and lower self-esteem, and endorsed<br />
more disordered eating items<br />
than boys. <strong>The</strong>se findings were supported<br />
by the data collected in the current<br />
study.<br />
<strong>The</strong> limitations <strong>of</strong> this study pertain to issues<br />
related to the sample as well as to<br />
data-gathering measures. Because the<br />
sample was small and non-random it is<br />
difficult to generalise the findings to the<br />
wider population. Since the sample was<br />
homogenous,thefindingscanonlybe related<br />
to groupsthat aresimilar tothe ones<br />
that were worked with.<strong>The</strong> sample in this<br />
study was restricted to Caucasian adolescents<br />
<strong>of</strong> the middle and upper class.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se findings can therefore not be generalised,<br />
because the standards for<br />
beauty and determinants <strong>of</strong> body image<br />
have been shown to differ across other<br />
cultural and ethnic groups. However, because<br />
all adolescents progress through<br />
the physical changes <strong>of</strong> puberty, it would<br />
be <strong>of</strong> interest for further research to examine<br />
the way in which adolescents from<br />
different socio-economic, cultural and<br />
ethnic groups respond to these changes.<br />
Another limitation <strong>of</strong> this study related to<br />
data-gathering procedures; the body image<br />
questionnaire. Because the questionnaire<br />
was adapted for <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n<br />
use,its psychometric propertieswere undetermined<br />
and, for this reason, there<br />
were problems with reliability and validity.<br />
<strong>The</strong> study does therefore not intend to<br />
yield conclusive results to be generalised<br />
to the wider community or to other various<br />
populations.<br />
In conclusion, the findings confirm the<br />
reality that there are differences in body<br />
image perceptions between the sexes<br />
and that female adolescents have a<br />
poorer body self-image than that <strong>of</strong><br />
males <strong>of</strong> their age. Due in large part to<br />
media-induced cultural standards for<br />
physical appearance combined with social,<br />
cultural and psychological pressures<br />
that are central to adolescence,<br />
some females may feel less attractive<br />
and devalued if they feel that their<br />
bodies fall short <strong>of</strong> these sociocultural<br />
ideals. <strong>The</strong> findings <strong>of</strong> this study help to<br />
bring these issues to light, as well as laying<br />
the groundwork for research exploring<br />
intrapsychic and interpersonal<br />
consequences that include sociocultural<br />
factors attached to body image dissatisfaction<br />
for adolescents.<br />
REFERENCES<br />
Abell, S. and Richards, M. 1996. <strong>The</strong> relationship between body shape satisfaction and selfesteem:<br />
an investigation <strong>of</strong> gender and class differences. Journal <strong>of</strong> Youth and<br />
Adolescence, 25, 691±703.<br />
Eating Disorder Referral and Information Center. 2001. Body image questionnaire ± how do<br />
you measure up? [On-line]. Available: http://www.edreferral.com/body_image.htm.<br />
Ferron, C. 1997. Body image in adolescence: Cross-cultural research ± results <strong>of</strong> the<br />
preliminary phase <strong>of</strong> a quantitative survey. Adolescence, 32, 735±745.<br />
Hayslip, B; Cooper, C; Dougherty, L. and Cook, D. 1997. Body image in adulthood: a<br />
projective approach. Journal <strong>of</strong> Personality Assessment, 68, 628±649.<br />
46 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
Keel, P; Fulkerson, J. and Leon, G. 1997. Disordered eating precursors in pre- and early<br />
adolescent girls and boys. Journal <strong>of</strong> Youth and Adolescence, 26, 203±216.<br />
Kostanski, M. and Gullone, E. 1998. Adolescent body image dissatisfaction: relationships with<br />
self-esteem, anxiety, and depression controlling for body mass. Journal <strong>of</strong> Child<br />
Psychology and Psychiatry and Allied Disciplines, 39, 255±262.<br />
Muth, J. L. and Cash, T. F. 1997. Body-image attitudes: what difference does gender make?<br />
Journal <strong>of</strong> Applied Social Psychology, 27, 1438±1452.<br />
Oppy, A. 2001. Body Image ± Health vs Obsession. [On-line]. Available: http://www.med.-<br />
monash.edu.au/healthpromotion/pamphlets/BodyImage/male.htm.<br />
Rosenblum, G. and Lewis, M. 1999. <strong>The</strong> relations among body image, physical<br />
attractiveness, and body mass in adolescence. Journal <strong>of</strong> Child Development, 70(1),<br />
50±64.<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 47
<strong>of</strong> alkoholiste. Tans verwys problematiese<br />
Internetgebruik na ongeveer 5% tot<br />
10% van die ongeveer 304 miljoen netgebruikers<br />
wereldwyd (Nua Internet Surveys,<br />
2000). Soos tegnologie toeneem<br />
en al hoe meer beskikbaar raak vir die<br />
gemiddelde mens, word al hoe meer bearticle<br />
article article article article article article article article article article article article article article article a<br />
ABSTRAK<br />
Die verband tussen persoonlikheidsfaktore en<br />
wisselende vlakke van Internetgebruik<br />
Ilze Neethling<br />
Problematiese Internetgebruik word in psigologieliteratuur ook<br />
aangedui as `Internetverslawing'. Relevante studies is egter skaars<br />
en geen fasiliterende faktore is tot dusver geeÈ ien nie. In hierdie<br />
studie word gepoog om te bepaal <strong>of</strong> Internetgebruikers verskil ten<br />
opsigte van persoonlikheidstipe en dienooreenstemmende Internetbetrokkenheid,<br />
met die oog daarop om persoonlikheidstipe as<br />
fasiliterende faktor tot die ontwikkeling van problematiese Internetgebruik<br />
te identifiseer. Twintig Internetgebruikers is evalueer deur<br />
middel van twee gestandaardiseerde vraelyste om onderskeidelik<br />
vlak van Internetbetrokkenheid asook Persoonlikheidstipe te bepaal.<br />
'n Ex-post facto ontwerp is aangewend. Proefpersone is bekom deur<br />
middel van 'n advertensie op die Internet en vraelyste is versend en<br />
ontvang via e-pos. Die Pearson-r asook t-toets is gebruik om<br />
beduidenheid te bepaal. Geen beduidende verskil is tussen die twee<br />
persoonlikheidstipes gevind nie en die gevolgtrekking word gemaak<br />
dat daar geen linieà re verband tussen persoonlikheidstipe en vlak van<br />
Internetbetrokkenheid is nie. Metodologiese probleme behels 'n klein<br />
navorsingsgroep, nie-ewekansigheid, onbewese meetinstrument(e)<br />
en algemene leemtes ten aansien van selfrapportering. VanweeÈ<br />
hierdie leemtes is bevindinge inkonklusief en word aanbeveel dat<br />
toekomstige studies oor die verband tussen persoonlikheidstipe en<br />
Internetbetrokkenheid hierdie leemtes aanspreek voordat enige<br />
definitiewe gevolgtrekkings gemaak kan word. Die negatiewe<br />
gevolge wat Internetgebruik vir sommige individue inhou, regverdig<br />
steeds ondersoeke in hierdie verband. Hierdie studie beklemtoon die<br />
behoefte aan verdere navorsing oor die mens ± Internetinteraksie om<br />
sodoende die voordele van die Internet te maksimaliseer en die<br />
negatiewe impak daarvan te minimaliseer.<br />
Teen hierdie tyd het meeste<br />
mensehulweggevindnadie<br />
kuberruim. 'n Stygende aantal<br />
persone ondervind egter probleme<br />
om hul weg terug te vind en beveg<br />
'n `verslawing' net so ernstig as patologiese<br />
dobbelaars, dwelmverslaafdes<br />
48 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
trek by Internetgebruik. Daar word verwag<br />
dat syfers in Suid-Afrika ook sal<br />
toeneem met die meer vrylike en bekostigbare<br />
beskikbaarheid van rekenaars<br />
en lynfasiliteite, asook die stygende vlak<br />
van geletterdheid. Dit impliseer derhalwe<br />
dat problematiese Internetgebruik<br />
ook sal toeneem.<br />
`Internet' is 'n term wat verskillende tipes<br />
funksies aanlyn verteenwoordig. Met<br />
problematiese Internetgebruik word verwys<br />
na die onbeheerbare, tydrowende<br />
gebruik van Internetfasiliteite wat nie<br />
verband hou met beroeps- <strong>of</strong> akademiese<br />
aangeleenthede nie en wat<br />
resulteer in sosiale, <strong>of</strong> finansieÈle nagevolge.<br />
Emosionele ontrekkingsimptome<br />
kom voor wanneer die persoon nie<br />
aanlyn is nie asook pre-okkupasie met<br />
aanlyn-aktiwiteite (Shapira, Goldsmith,<br />
Keck, Khosla & McElroy, 2000).<br />
Soveel tyd word uiteindelik op die Net<br />
spandeer dat probleme ervaar word in<br />
huwelike, families en beroepsverband.<br />
Sogenaamde `verslaafdes' spandeer<br />
gewoonlik vier ure <strong>of</strong> meer per week op<br />
die Net in persoonlike hoedanigheid.Oor<br />
die algemeen ervaar die individu 'n emosionele<br />
verbintenis tot die aanlynvriende<br />
en aktiwiteite wat hy/sy binne die rekenaarskerm<br />
`skep', en hierdie sogenaamde<br />
verhoudings vervang later sy/haar<br />
reeds-bestaande verhoudings met<br />
vriende <strong>of</strong> familie (Clay, 2000). Hierdie<br />
virtuele gemeenskappe skep 'n ontsnappingsmeganisme<br />
van die realiteit. Naam,<br />
ouderdom, beroep, voorkoms en fisiese<br />
response tot ander persone <strong>of</strong> situasies<br />
kan verbloem word. Alternatiewe persoonlikhede<br />
word geskep <strong>of</strong> voorgehou.<br />
Internetgebruikers, veral diegene wat<br />
eensaamheid en onsekerheid in die<br />
werklike lewe ervaar, gryp na hierdie nuwe<br />
vryheid en gebruik die geleentheid<br />
om hul gevoelens, geheime, en begeertes<br />
te openbaar aan gesiglose vreemdelinge.<br />
Dit skep wel die illusie van<br />
intimiteit, maar wanneer realiteit intree<br />
en die beperkinge van hierdie gesiglose<br />
gemeenskappe en vriendskappe openbaar<br />
word, veral ten opsigte van die gebrek<br />
aan liefde en ondersteuning wat<br />
slegs van `werklike' mense bekom kan<br />
word, ervaar die Internetafhanklike<br />
werklike teleurstelling en pyn (Young,<br />
2000a).<br />
Wanneer 'n individu voldoen aan die algemene<br />
DSM-IV kriteria vir substansie<br />
afhanklikheidsversteuring ten aansien<br />
van pre-okkupasie, onttrekking, sosiale/<br />
beroeps/finansie« le gevolge vanweeÈ Internetbetrokkenheid,<br />
wordhy/sygediagnoseer<br />
en behandel vir problematiese<br />
Internetgebruik (Shapira et al.,<br />
2000). Greenfield (1999) steun ook sterk<br />
op die DSM-IV kriteria vir patologiese<br />
dobbel. Geen konsensus is egter tot op<br />
datum oor die vasgestelde kriteria vir<br />
die bepaling van problematiese Internetgebruik<br />
bereik nie en is die versteuring<br />
ooknognieindieDSM-IVopgeneem<br />
nie (Brown, 2000).<br />
Problematiese Internetgebruik kan as 'n<br />
nuwe vorm van afhanklikheidsversteuring<br />
beskou word, met soortgelyke negatiewe<br />
gevolge. Hierdie problematiese<br />
gebruik hou veral verskeie sosiale en<br />
kulturele implikasies in vir die gemeenskap<br />
wat deur hierdie individue bewoon<br />
word. Die geaffekteerde individu se bestaan<br />
sentreer rondom die gebruik van<br />
Internetfasiliteite. Sy/Haar effektiwiteit<br />
en produktiwiteit neem af op talle vlakke;<br />
interpersoonlike verhoudinge ondergaan<br />
drastiese negatiewe<br />
veranderinge; en kinders wat in hierdie<br />
verband grootword, ontwikkel min sosiale<br />
vaardighede.<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 49
Kommer oor die toenemende Internetgebruik<br />
en die negatiewe implikasies<br />
daaraan verbonde, het ontaard in 'n hewige<br />
debat onder sosiale navorsers.<br />
(Shapira et al., 2000). Voorstanders van<br />
hierdie tegnologie beweer dat die Net<br />
sosiale kontak mag bevorder, terwyl kritici<br />
beweer dat Internetbetrokkenheid<br />
op sigself lei tot groter isolasie onder<br />
die mens terwyl interpersoonlike verhoudinge<br />
vervang word. Dit mag uiteindelik<br />
uitmond in 'n radikale verandering<br />
van die wyse waarop sosiale interaksies<br />
plaasvind deurdat intieme, ondersteunende<br />
verhoudings in die werklike<br />
lewe vervang word met die meer oppervlakkige<br />
verhoudings aanlyn. Greenfield<br />
(2000) omskryf die Internet dan ook as<br />
`a socially connecting device that's socially<br />
isolating at the same time' (DeAngelis,<br />
2000:2). Ter ondersteuning van<br />
hierdie stelling toon navorsing uitgevoer<br />
deur die Stanford Instituut dat 25% van<br />
standaard Netverbruikers ervaar dat<br />
hulle baie minder tyd met familie en<br />
vriende spandeer (Nua Internet Surveys,<br />
2000).<br />
Navorsing toon verder dat hoe meer intens<br />
individue betrokke raak by Internetgebruik,<br />
hoe groter is die voorkoms van<br />
depressie, eensaamheid en sosiale onttrekking<br />
onder hierdie indiwidue (Clay,<br />
2000), wat noodwendig geestesgesondheid<br />
en lewenskwaliteit negatief beõÈ n-<br />
vloed. Hierdie aspekte plaas dit binne<br />
die belangstellingsveld van die sielkunde.<br />
Aangesien problematiese Internetgebruik<br />
klaarblyklik aan die toeneem is en<br />
soveel negatiewe gevolge vir sommige<br />
individue inhou, is dit belangrik om fasiliterende<br />
faktore daartoe te identifiseer.<br />
Baie min kennis is egter tot dusver beskikbaar<br />
ten aansien van die mens ^ Internet<br />
interaksie.Problematiese Internetgebruik<br />
is 'n betreklik jong verskynsel en<br />
studies is skaars. Ook word meestal<br />
slegs gefokus op die verband tussen kliniese<br />
versteurings en problematiese Internetgebruik<br />
(Shapira et al., 2000;<br />
Greenfield,1999).Of problematiese Internetgebruik<br />
nou 'n aparte kliniese versteuring,<br />
die simptoom van 'n reeds<br />
bestaande versteuring, en <strong>of</strong> beide is,<br />
die Internet het bygedra tot 'n vermoedelik<br />
nuwe vorm van `patologie' wat ondersoek<br />
behoort te word. Die gebruik van<br />
die Internet blyk, soortgelyk aan alkohol<br />
en ander toleransievormende substansies,'n<br />
addisionele gedragsvorm te wees<br />
wat 'n kompulsiewe patroon kan bevorder.<br />
Kennis is nodig om die probleem te<br />
belig, en fokuspunte vir kliniese ingryping<br />
moet ontwikkel word indien dit wel<br />
as kliniese probleem kwalifiseer.<br />
Geen studies wat pertinent fokus op die<br />
moontlike verband tussen psigologiese<br />
faktore soos persoonlikheidskenmerke<br />
en Internetgebruik kon gevind word nie.<br />
Alhoewel die verhouding tussen persoonlikheid<br />
en patologie onseker bly,<br />
speel dit 'n beduidende rol in die ontwikkeling<br />
en verloop van verskeie versteurings<br />
(Barlow & Durand,1995). Dit is dus<br />
'n moontlikheid dat persoonlikheidskenmerke<br />
ook 'n beduidende rol mag speel<br />
in die ontwikkeling en verloop van problematiese<br />
Internetgebruik.<br />
Bestaan daar derhalwe 'n verband tussen<br />
verskillende persoonlikheidstipes<br />
en die wisselende vlakke van Internetbetrokkenheid?<br />
Is 'n intravert <strong>of</strong> ekstravert,<br />
meer geneig tot hoe« r Internetgebruik,<br />
en die uiteindelike ontwikkeling<br />
van problematiese gebruik, <strong>of</strong> kom geen<br />
verskil voor nie? Kan persoonlikheidstipe<br />
as 'n fasiliterende faktor tot problematiese<br />
Internetgebruik beskou word?<br />
50 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
Hierdie vrae is relevant tot die fokus van<br />
hierdie studie, wat val op die bepaling <strong>of</strong><br />
'n ekstravert <strong>of</strong> intravert meer neig tot<br />
hoe« r vlakke van Internetgebruik, en dus<br />
meer kwesbaar is vir die ontwikkeling<br />
van problematiese Internetgebruik.<br />
KERNBEGRIPPE<br />
Persoonlikheid dui op die totaliteit van<br />
alle eienskappe soos kognisies, gewoontes,<br />
waardes, houdings, emosies,<br />
vooroordele en doelstellings wat die individu<br />
se gedrag in interaksie met die<br />
omgewing bepaal (Meyer,1992). Volgens<br />
Jung ontstaan verskillende persoonlikheidstipes<br />
vanuit die kombinering van<br />
houdings en funksies gesetel in die<br />
psige van die mens (Viljoen, 1997). Elkeen<br />
van die funksies van die psige manifesteer<br />
op 'n intraverte <strong>of</strong> ekstraverte<br />
wyse.<br />
Ekstraversie en intraversie dui dus op<br />
die verskillende orie« ntasies te make<br />
met die kanalisering van psigiese<br />
energie. Jung stel dit soos volg: `progression,<br />
as adaptation to the outer<br />
conditions could be regarded as extraversion;<br />
regression, as adaptation to<br />
the inner conditions, could be regarded<br />
as introversion' (Viljoen, 1997:122).<br />
Intraverte is dus merendeels na binne<br />
gerig, en met hulle eie emosies en belewenisse<br />
gepreokkupeer. Hulle kom<br />
gewoonlik baie afsydig en onsosiaal<br />
voor. Ekstraverte daarenteen, rig hul<br />
aandag op die eksterne omgewing,<br />
gebeurtenisse en persone sonder om<br />
baie aandag aan subjektiewe waarneming<br />
te skenk. Sulke individue openbaar<br />
'n lewendige belangstelling in<br />
sosiale aktiwiteite (Viljoen, 1997). Na<br />
gelang van die primeª re kanalisering<br />
van die individu se psigiese energie,<br />
kan hy/sy dus as primeª r innerlik <strong>of</strong> primeª<br />
ruiterlikgeorie« nteerd gekarakteriseer<br />
word.<br />
Aangesien intraverte minder sosiaal is<br />
as ekstraverte, minder vriende het en<br />
meer geneig is tot eensaamheid (Young,<br />
2000b) word verwag dat hulle groter betrokkenheid<br />
sal toon by Internetgebruik<br />
vanwee« die toeganklikheid, bekostigbaarheid<br />
en anonieme aard daarvan.<br />
Hulle behoort dus ook meer kwesbaar<br />
te wees vir problematiese gebruik. Navorsing<br />
uitgevoer deur McKenna en<br />
Bargh (publikasie hangend) toon dan<br />
ook dat die Internet 'n veilige wyse verskaf<br />
vir intravert en sosiaal eensame<br />
persone om verhoudings te vorm en onderhou<br />
(Clay, 2000). Hierdie navorsing<br />
impliseer dat daar wel 'n verband mag<br />
bestaan tussen persoonlikheidstipe en<br />
betrokkenheid by die Internet. Op grond<br />
hiervan word persoonlikheid vir die<br />
doeleindes van hierdie studie derhalwe<br />
breedweg verdeel in terme van slegs<br />
die ho<strong>of</strong>kategoriee« naamlik ekstraversie<br />
en intraversie.<br />
Wisselende grade van Internetbetrokkenheid,<br />
<strong>of</strong> wisselende vlakke van Internetbetrokkenheid,<br />
dui op die mate<br />
waartoe 'n individu minder <strong>of</strong> meer betrokke<br />
is as 'n ander by die gebruik van<br />
Internetfasiliteite buite beroeps- <strong>of</strong> studieverband.<br />
Dit sluit in aspekte soos<br />
subjektiewe kommer oor buitensporige<br />
gebruik, pre-okkupasie met Internet<br />
wanneer af-lyn, pogings om Internetgebruik<br />
weg te steek, verdedigende houdings<br />
ten aansien van Internetgebruik,<br />
onvermoe« om Internetgebruik te staak,<br />
gevoelens van buite beheer wees, die<br />
gebruik van die Internet om gemoedstemming<br />
te verander, <strong>of</strong> eenvoudig<br />
om te `ontsnap', tyd spandeer op die<br />
Net, en ook die mate waarin familie <strong>of</strong><br />
vriende kla dat die individu se gebruik<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 51
sy/haar beroep en/<strong>of</strong> persoonlike verhoudings<br />
negatief beõÈ nvloed. Vir die<br />
doeleindes van hierdie studie word individue<br />
van mekaar onderskei op grond<br />
van puntetellings behaal in die vraelys.<br />
Hoe« r tellings dui ooglopend op hoe« r<br />
betrokkenheid by Internetgebruik terwyl<br />
laer tellings dui op laer betrokkenheid.<br />
HIPOTESE<br />
H0: Daar is geen verband tussen persoonlikheidtipes<br />
en wisselende grade<br />
van Internetbetrokkenheid nie.<br />
H1: Daar is 'n verband tussen verskillende<br />
persoonlikheidstipes en die wisselende<br />
grade van Internetbetrokkenheid.<br />
(nie-rigtinggewend)<br />
Klassifikasiefaktor (X): Persoonlikheidstipe.<br />
Konstrukte: Ekstraversie en Intraversie.<br />
Veranderlike (Y): Internetbetrokkenheid.<br />
METODE<br />
Diestudieisontdekkendvanaard<br />
deurdat dit 'n relatief nuwe verskynsel<br />
ondersoek. Dit fokus spesifiek op 'n<br />
moontlike verband tussen die twee tipes<br />
persoonlikhede en hul betrokkenheid<br />
by Internetgebruik. Sodoende<br />
word persoonlikheidstipes ondersoek<br />
as 'n fasiliterende faktor tot problematiese<br />
Internetgebruik en derhalwe word<br />
'n vraelys wat ontwerp is om problematiese<br />
Internetgebruik te identifiseer,<br />
aangewend.<br />
Die ontwerp is nie-ewekansig en nieeksperimenteel<br />
(ex post facto). Die<br />
proefpersone het reeds aan 'n vaste vlak<br />
van 'n bepaalde onafhanklike veranderlike<br />
behoort voor die aanvang van die navorsingsprojek,<br />
naamlik hul<br />
betrokkenheid <strong>of</strong> gebruik van Internetfasiliteite<br />
(Fife-Schaw,1998c). Geen manipulasie<br />
<strong>of</strong> intervensies geskied nie. Die<br />
enigste kriterium vir deelname was betrokkenheid<br />
by Internetgebruik.<br />
'n Gerieflikheidsteekproef asook die<br />
sneeubalmetode is aangewend om<br />
proefpersone te bekom vir die studie.<br />
Hierdie steekproewe kan dus nie op<br />
ewekansigheid aanspraak maak nie.<br />
Dit impliseer nie dat goeie resultate<br />
nie verkry kan word nie, maar wel dat<br />
geen aanduiding van die betroubaarheid<br />
van die resultate wat verkry verskaf<br />
kan word nie omdat die trekking<br />
van die bepaalde steekproefelement<br />
onbekend is.Voordele van die metodes<br />
behels egter vinnige uitvoering, gerief<br />
en relatiewe lae onkostes (Fife-Schaw,<br />
1998d).<br />
SUBJEKTE<br />
Die teikenpopulasie het bestaan uit<br />
ho<strong>of</strong>saaklik 'n gerieflikheidsteekproef<br />
van 20 Unisa studente wat bekom is<br />
deur 'n advertensie vir vrywilligers op<br />
Students-on-Line (SOL) te plaas van die<br />
middel van Julie tot die middel van Augustus<br />
2000. Die tydsfaktor het dit ongelukkig<br />
nie toegelaat om verdere<br />
proefpersone op te spoor vir deelname<br />
nie. Aangesien `Internetbetrokkenheid'<br />
ondersoek word, is dit raadsaam geag<br />
om proefpersone op die Net op te spoor.<br />
'n Verdere oorweging by die keuse van<br />
hierdie data-insamelingsmetode was<br />
die geografiese isolasie van die navorser<br />
self, asook die lae onkostes verbonde<br />
aan die metode.<br />
52 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
Enige persoon kon deelneem aan die<br />
studie mits hy/sy toegang gehad het tot<br />
Internetfasiliteite en geredelik van hierdie<br />
fasiliteit gebruik maak.<br />
Vanuit die 35 respondente is 20 individue<br />
geselekteer vir die navorsingsgroep<br />
deur middel van 'n ewekansige<br />
steekproeftrekking met vervanging. Alle<br />
proefpersone was blank en studente<br />
te Unisa. Geen navrae/vraelyste is ontvang<br />
van enige ander etniese groepe<br />
nie, wat 'n indikasie mag wees van laer<br />
toegang tot Internetfasiliteite onder die<br />
ander etniese groepe in Suid-Afrika<br />
vanwee« die sosiale agterstand wat<br />
spruit uit die vorige bedeling. Navorsing<br />
ondersteun ook die mindere toegang<br />
van ander etniese groepe,<br />
bejaardes, asook diegene met laer opvoedingsvlakke<br />
tot die Net (Nua Internet<br />
Surveys, 2000).<br />
Geen van die proefpersone het aangedui<br />
dat 'n probleem met Internetgebruik<br />
ervaar word nie. Alhoewel die spesifieke<br />
tydsduur wat daagliks op die Net<br />
spandeer word vir persoonlike besoeke<br />
nie noodwendig 'n aanduiding is van<br />
problematiese Internetgebruik nie, verhoog<br />
die tydsduur wat op die Net spandeer<br />
word met toenemende problematiese<br />
Internetgebruik. Sommige individue<br />
ervaar problematiese Internetgebruik<br />
na slegs tien ure aanlyn, terwyl<br />
ander weer geen probleme ervaar na<br />
selfs veertig ure aanlyn nie (Young,<br />
2000c).<br />
Wanneer patroonmatigheid in hierdie<br />
studie wel in ag geneem word, toon<br />
slegs ses (30%) van die proefpersone<br />
aan dat hulle gereeld meer as een uur<br />
per dag aanlyn bly. Dit word inTabel 1 in<br />
meer besonderhede aangetoon.<br />
TABEL 1. FREKWENSIEDISTRIBUSIE VAN PROEFPERSONE WAT MEER AS EEN<br />
UUR PER DAG AANLYN BLY VIR PERSOONLIKE BESOEKE (N = 20)<br />
Nooit Selde Soms Gereeld Baie Altyd<br />
Gereeld<br />
3 3 8 2 3 1<br />
Nota: Waar hierdie indeling per geslag geskied, blyk dit verder as<strong>of</strong> vroue meer geneig<br />
is as mans om langer aanlyn te bly (Tabel 2).<br />
TABEL 2. FREKWENSIEDISTRIBUSIE VAN PROEFPERSONE WAT MEER AS EEN<br />
UUR PER DAG AANLYN BLY INGEDEELVOLGENS GESLAG (N = 20)<br />
Geslag Nooit Selde Soms Gereeld Baie Altyd<br />
Gereeld<br />
Manlik<br />
(N = 10) 2 2 3 1 2 0<br />
Vroulik<br />
(N = 10) 1 1 5 1 1 1<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 53
Wat geslag verder aanbetref was tien<br />
proefpersone vroulik en die ander tien<br />
manlik. Hierdie indeling is doelbewus<br />
toegepas om verstrengeling ten opsigte<br />
van geslag te beperk.<br />
Tenopsigtevandievroulikeproefpersone,<br />
was sewe in die ouderdomsgroep<br />
20/30 en drie tussen 30 en 40 jarige ouderdom.<br />
Vyf van die manlike proefpersone<br />
was tussen 20 en 30 jaar oud, vier<br />
tussen 30 en 40 jarige ouderdom, terwyl<br />
slegs een proefpersoon tussen 40 en 50<br />
jarige ouderdom sorteer het. In totaal<br />
was twaalf proefpersone tussen 20 en<br />
30 jaar, ses proefpersone tussen 30 en<br />
40 jaar en een proefpersoon ouer as 40<br />
(Tabel 3).<br />
TABEL 3. FREKWENSIEDISTRIBUSIE<br />
VAN OUDERDOM (N = 20)<br />
Ouderdom Manlik Vroulik<br />
20^30 5 7<br />
31^40 4 3<br />
41^50 1 0<br />
'n Redelike verskil kom voor in die proporsies<br />
van ouderdom in die proefgroep.<br />
In 'n studie met hierdie grootte steekproef<br />
is dit waarskynlik van beperkte<br />
waarde maar met 'n groter steekproef<br />
mag dit straks die aandag vestig op 'n<br />
faktor wat die tellings wat verkry is, kon<br />
beõÈ nvloed.<br />
TOETSMATERIAAL<br />
Gestandaardiseerde vraelyste in die<br />
vorm van ordinale metingskale is aangewend<br />
vir die bekom van die nodige inligting<br />
oor Internetbetrokkenheid.<br />
Na deeglike oorweging is besluit op die<br />
`Ekstraversie/Intraversie Inventaris' om<br />
die twee persoonlikheidstipes te meet<br />
soos opgestel deur Jarabek (1997). Die<br />
vraelys is bekom via die Internet. Sommige<br />
persoonlikheidskale, byvoorbeeld<br />
die Jung skaal, beslaan 400+ items en<br />
probleme is voorsien ter beantwoording<br />
per e-pos. Vanwee« die tydsaspek daaraan<br />
verbonde, was dit te betwyfel <strong>of</strong><br />
proefpersone bereid sou wees om so 'n<br />
lang vraelys te beantwoord. 'n Verdere<br />
oorweging by die keuse van die Jarabek-vraelys<br />
was die maklike toepassing<br />
daarvan sonder toesig van 'n pr<strong>of</strong>essionele<br />
sielkundige. Die Ekstraversie/Intraversie<br />
Inventaris behels slegs 27<br />
stellings met 'n verskeidenheid kategoriee«<br />
antwoorde waaruit die proefpersone<br />
kan kies.'n Maksimum van 100 punte<br />
kan behaal word. Tellings onder 40 dui<br />
op intraversie, terwyl tellings bo 60 dui<br />
op ekstraversie. Dit dui daarop dat tellings<br />
tussen 40 en 60 as `gemiddeld' beskou<br />
mag word. Daar moet egter onthou<br />
word dat metings wat persoonlikheid<br />
meet, aannames maak omtrent vlakke<br />
van ekstraversie en intraversie vanuit<br />
antwoorde geselekteer op items ten<br />
aansien van gedragspatrone, en nie persoonlikheidsvlakke<br />
direk meet nie (Fife-<br />
Schaw,1998a). Geringe verskille in puntetellings<br />
dui byvoorbeeld nie die mate<br />
aan waarin 'n persoon meer <strong>of</strong> minder<br />
intravert/ekstravert as 'n ander is nie, en<br />
daar kan slegs geseª word dat 'n individu<br />
meer <strong>of</strong> minder intravert/ekstravert as 'n<br />
ander is.'n Afsnypunt van 50 om tussen<br />
die twee tipes persoonlikhede te onderskei<br />
is dus arbitreª r.<br />
Hierdie vraelys is onderworpe aan kopiereg<br />
en daar is dienooreenkomstig op<br />
Internet as verbruiker geregistreer op die<br />
`Body and Mind Queendom.com' Webblad<br />
waar die vraelys bekom is. Antwoorde<br />
is direk op die Webblad<br />
ingevoer. Die program is so ontwerp dat<br />
tellings onmiddellik vanaf die Webblad<br />
54 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
verkry is. Ooreenkomstig psigometriese<br />
toetsingsresultate soos verskaf op die<br />
blad self, word ook geen probleme voorsien<br />
ten aansien van geldigheid en betroubaarheid<br />
van hierdie vraelys nie.<br />
Die `Test for Internet Addiction' is ook<br />
verkry op Internet by die `netaddiction'<br />
Webblad soos opgestel deur Dr Kimberley<br />
Young,'n leidende figuur in navorsing<br />
ten opsigte van problematiese Internetgebruik.<br />
Hierdie vraelys kan ook aangewend<br />
word om te bepaal presies hoe<br />
betrokke die subjek is by Internetgebruik.<br />
Dit bestaan uit 18 vrae en proefpersone<br />
kan antwoorde selekteer<br />
vanuit die volgende ses kategoriee«<br />
naamlik: `rarely; occasionally; frequently;<br />
<strong>of</strong>ten; always'; en `does not apply'.<br />
Puntetellings van onderskeidelik 0 tot 5<br />
word per antwoord toegeken en tot 'n<br />
persentasie omgeskakel. 'n Hoe« r telling<br />
dui ooglopend op hoe« r mate van Internetgebruik.<br />
Punte tussen 20 en 49 dui<br />
op standaardgebruik sonder enige negatiewe<br />
sosiale/ emosionele/beroepsgevolge;<br />
50 tot 79 dui op 'n matige<br />
versteuring (gebruik ietwat buite beheer<br />
met geringe negatiewe gevolge) terwyl<br />
punte tussen 80 en100 dui op 'n ernstige<br />
benadeling op alle vlakke vanwee« Internetgebruik.<br />
Vir die doeleindes van hierdie<br />
studie word wisselende vlakke van<br />
betrokkenheid bepaal na gelang van die<br />
individue se plek op die skaal.<br />
Hierdie vraelys is egter onderwerp aan'n<br />
verskeidenheid kritiek (DeAngelis, 2000)<br />
en is derhalwe vergelyk met ander soos<br />
aangewend deur Dr David N. Greenfield<br />
van <strong>The</strong> Center for Internet Studies; en<br />
studies wat tans uitgevoer word te Universiteit<br />
Quebec, Trois-Rivieres, onder<br />
leiding van Dr Andre Cloutier (1999). Die<br />
gevolgtrekking was dat die inhoud van al<br />
drie vraelyste breedweg ooreenstem en<br />
geldigheid op sigswaarde toon. Geen<br />
ander vraelyste in hierdie verband is<br />
tans beskikbaar nie.<br />
Dit is belangrik om daarop te let dat die<br />
vraelys ten aansien van problematiese<br />
Internetgebruik nie 'n pr<strong>of</strong>essionele<br />
diagnose konstitusioneer nie, maar<br />
slegs vir inligtings- en opvoedkundige<br />
doeleindes aangewend is.<br />
PROSEDURE<br />
Die navorser is deur die Unisa SOL<br />
Webmaster in kennis gestel van enige<br />
vrywilligers, waarna die vraelys per e-<br />
pos aan die vrywilligers versend is. Van<br />
die studentevrywilligers het ook medestudente<br />
in hul studiegroepe betrek om<br />
deel te neem aan die studie en die<br />
sneeubalmetode is dus ook aangewend.<br />
Responssydigheid is beperk deur<br />
opvolg e-posse te stuur en die proefpersone<br />
te herinner aan sluitingsdatums.<br />
Alle vrywilligers het wel die<br />
voltooide vraelyste terugbesorg. Alle<br />
vraelyste is vergesel van 'n dekbrief<br />
waarin die doeleindes van die studie<br />
uiteengesit word, asook waar etiese<br />
kwessies aangespreek word.<br />
Proefpersone is versoek om die twee<br />
vraelyste te voltooi om hul vlak van Internetbetrokkenheid<br />
te bepaal, asook hul<br />
onderskeie persoonlikheidstipes. Die<br />
Jarabek Ekstraversie en Intraversie Inventaris,<br />
en die Internetbetrokkeheidvraelys<br />
soos opgestel deur Kimberley<br />
Young, is vanaf die Internet getrek, oorgetik<br />
op Micros<strong>of</strong>t Excel en as aanhegsels<br />
aan die vrywilligers per e-pos<br />
versend, waarna die voltooide vraelys<br />
weer per e-pos aan die navorser terugbesorg<br />
is. Hierdie vraelyste is geredelik<br />
beskikbaar op Internet en die studie kan<br />
dus maklik repliseer word.<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 55
Data-analise is vergemaklik deurdat response<br />
ten opsigte van persoonlikheid<br />
direk op die spesifieke Webblad ingevoer<br />
kon word, vir onmiddellike resultate.<br />
Vir hierdie doeleindes is daar as verbruiker<br />
geregistreer op die Webblad, alhoewel<br />
dit nie 'n voorvereiste is om die<br />
vraelys te mag gebruik nie. Die Young<br />
vraelys self verskaf inligting hoe om response<br />
te analiseer en interpreteer en<br />
hierdie vraelyste is per hand ontleed.<br />
Response is op 'n databasis liasseer onder<br />
beskerming van sleutelkodes ter wille<br />
van anonimiteit. Na data-analise,<br />
tabulering en verslagskrywing, is proefpersone<br />
gedurende Oktober 2000 per<br />
e-pos van resultate verwittig.<br />
Statistiese prosedures en analise word<br />
apart bespreek.<br />
ETIESE KWESSIES<br />
Navorsing uitgevoer deur middel van rekenaartegnologie<br />
belig unieke etiese<br />
kwessies waaronder die verkryging van<br />
erkende, ingeligte toestemming vanaf<br />
die proefpersoon, asook `debriefing'. Tot<br />
op datum bestaan geen gestandaardiseerde<br />
metode vir die insameling en bevestiging<br />
van ingeligte toestemming<br />
aanlyn nie (Azar, 2000). In hierdie studie<br />
is die vraelyste vergesel van 'n dekbrief<br />
wat hierdie kwessie aanspreek. Proefpersone<br />
is ingelig dat voltooide vraelyste<br />
'n passiewe vorm van ingeligte<br />
toestemming verteenwoordig, aangesien<br />
geen proefpersoon geforseer word<br />
om 'n voltooide vraelys terug te besorg<br />
nie. Daar is voorts onderneem om alle<br />
proefpersone na afloop van die studie<br />
deur middel van e-pos te verwittig van<br />
die resultate.<br />
STATISTIESE PROSEDURES EN<br />
ANALISE<br />
Hipotesetoetsing gaan oor die verband<br />
tussen veranderlikes. Die beduidenheid<br />
van die helling van die reglynige grafiek<br />
wat hierdie verband weerspiee« l, word getoets.<br />
As daar 'n verband tussen twee veranderlikes<br />
is, beteken dit dat 'n persoon<br />
se relatiewe posisie op een veranderlike<br />
verband hou met sy relatiewe posisie op<br />
die ander veranderlike. As die veranderlikes<br />
nie verband hou nie, sal veranderinge<br />
op die een veranderlike nie ooreenstem<br />
met veranderinge op die ander nie. Die<br />
rigting en sterkte van verbande word dus<br />
aangedui. Aangesien geen kousale verbande<br />
dus ondersoek word nie en die veranderlikes<br />
hier as kontinue aangewend<br />
word, is besluit op die Pearson r korrelasiekoe«<br />
ffisie« nt as statistiese metode (Fife-<br />
Schaw,1998b).<br />
Die twee stelle response van die proefpersone<br />
is getabuleer vir ontleding en<br />
vergelyking. Alpha (beduidenheid) is gestel<br />
op 0.05.'n Beduidende resultaat impliseer<br />
dat die nulhipotese verwerp<br />
moet word en die alternatiewe hipotese<br />
aanvaar moet word. 'n Statistiese rekenaarprogram<br />
is aangewend hiervoor.<br />
RESULTATE<br />
Die resultate word inTabel 4 aangedui.<br />
TABEL 4. PEARSON KORRELASIE<br />
TUSSEN PERSOONLIK-<br />
HEIDSTIPE EN INTERNET-<br />
GEBRUIK<br />
Pearson-r: 0.324304<br />
P-waarde: 0.10<br />
56 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
Aangesien die p-waarde aansienlik hoe« r<br />
is as alpha (0.05) word die H0 hipotese<br />
dus aanvaar, naamlik dat geen verband<br />
tussen persoonlikheidstipe en Internetgebruik<br />
voorkom nie.<br />
In 'n alternatiewe analise is die puntetellings<br />
kategories ingedeel ooreenkomstig<br />
persoonlikheidstipe bloot om die<br />
data vanuit 'n ander invalshoek te benader.<br />
Intraversie: 540 (N = 3) Gemiddeld:<br />
40^60 (N = 14); Ekstraversie:<br />
460 (N = 3). Die gemiddelde puntetellings<br />
dienooreenkomstig verkry op die<br />
skaal vir Internetbetrokkenheid is vergelyk<br />
om patroonmatigheid te bepaal. Dit<br />
word in Figuur 1 aangetoon.<br />
Bevindinge dui op intraverte (Kategorie<br />
1) as die laagste verbruikers van Internet<br />
(16.34%) met ekstraverte (Kategorie 3)<br />
as die hoogste verbruikers (28.67%)<br />
Vanwee« die ongebalanseerde asook uiters<br />
klein aantal proefpersone per<br />
groep, is ter aanbeveling van die Sielkunde<br />
Departement, Unisa, egter nie 'n<br />
FIGUUR 1. VERSKILLE TUSSEN DRIE<br />
PERSOONLIHEIDSKATE-<br />
GORIEE«<br />
Verskille tussen gemiddeldes<br />
FIGUUR 2. OOREENSTEMMENDE<br />
TELLINGS BY VYF<br />
PROEFPERSONE<br />
grafiese voorstelling van<br />
ooreenstemmende tellings<br />
55 54 53<br />
26 26 26<br />
46 46<br />
14 14<br />
X Internettellings<br />
Y Persoonlike<br />
tellings<br />
F-toets toegepas om beduidenheid vas<br />
te stel nie.<br />
Ooreenstemmende puntetellings gevind<br />
ten opsigte van Internetbetrokkenheid<br />
onder sommige proefpersone met korresponderende<br />
tellings ten opsigte van<br />
persoonlikheidstipe, is ook interessant.<br />
By vyf proefpersone is 'n betreklik oortuigende<br />
patroon opgemerk. Dit word in<br />
Figuur 2 aangedui.<br />
Op die oog af lyk dit as<strong>of</strong> individue wat<br />
ooreenstemmende persoonlikheidseienskappe<br />
toon wel mag neig tot dieselfde<br />
graad van Internetbetrokkenheid,<br />
alhoewel hierdie verband nie bevestig<br />
kon word nie.<br />
1 2 3<br />
Y 38,33 51,43 70,67<br />
X 16,33 25,14 28,67<br />
Y<br />
X<br />
BESPREKING EN<br />
GEVOLGTREKKINGS<br />
In hierdie studie is gepoog om te bepaal<br />
<strong>of</strong> Internetgebruikers verskil ten opsigte<br />
van persoonlikheidstipe en dienooreenstemmende<br />
Internetbetrokkenheid, met<br />
die oog daarop om persoonlikheidstipe<br />
as fasiliterende faktor tot die ontwikkeling<br />
van problematiese Internetgebruik<br />
te identifiseer.<br />
Dit was verwag dat daar 'n verskil tussen<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 57
die verskillende persoonlikheidstipes<br />
sou voorkom ten opsigte van Internetbetrokkenheid.<br />
Dit was verder verwag dat<br />
intraverte groter betrokkenheid by Internetgebruik<br />
sou toon as ekstraverte<br />
(Young, 2000c), alhoewel die hipotese<br />
uitsluitlik fokus op die moontlikheid van<br />
'n korrelasionele verband.<br />
Geen linieª re verband tussen persoonlikheidstipe<br />
en mate van Internetbetrokkenheid<br />
is egter gevind nie met die<br />
gevolg dat die H1 hipotese verwerp is.<br />
Geen van die proefpersone betrokke<br />
het ook voldoen aan die kriteria vir problematiese<br />
Internetgebruik nie met die<br />
gevolg dat slegs gefokus is op patroonmatigheid<br />
van resultate wel verkry. Ten<br />
spyte van gebrek aan toegang tot individue<br />
wat problematiese Internetgebruik<br />
ervaar asook verdere metodologiese<br />
probleme, is besluit om die studie te voltooi<br />
ter wille van die leerervaring asook<br />
vir kursusdoeleindes.<br />
Dit is interessant dat indeling ooreenkomstig<br />
persoonlikheid daarop dui dat<br />
ekstraverte hoe« r verbruikers van die Internet<br />
mag wees as intraverte. Studies<br />
wat hipotetiseer dat intraversie, eensaamheid,<br />
en isolasie verband hou met<br />
hoe« r Internetbetrokkenheid (Young,<br />
2000c) verloor uit die oog dat die Internet<br />
unieke interaksionele aktiwiteite behels,<br />
in vergelyking met televisie<br />
byvoorbeeld, wat straks die aantrekkingskrag<br />
vir ekstraverte mag inhou<br />
(Shapira et al., 2000). Dit is juis die interaksionele<br />
aard van die Internet wat die<br />
laer betrokkenheid van intraverte mag<br />
verklaar en die vermoedelike hoe« rbetrokkenheid<br />
van ekstraverte.<br />
Hierdie studie spreek ook nie die tipe<br />
Netfasiliteite aan wat deur die verbruiker<br />
benut word nie. Navorsing soos uitgevoer<br />
deur Young (2000a) toon dat intraverte<br />
geredelik betrokke raak by e-pos<br />
fasiliteite en geselskamers waar verhoudings<br />
gevorm kan word, terwyl ekstraverte<br />
meer neig tot besoeke aan<br />
byvoorbeeld pornografiese Webblaaie<br />
(DeAngelis, 2000). Die tipe Netfasiliteit<br />
moet derhalwe as verstrengelingsfaktor<br />
beskou word wat die resultate van hierdie<br />
studie kon beõÈ nvloed. Geslag speel<br />
'n verdere rol ten aansien van keuse van<br />
Internetfasiliteit. Alhoewel vroue ewe<br />
kwesbaar is as mans vir die ontwikkeling<br />
van problematiese Internetgebruik, verskil<br />
hulle drasties ten opsigte van die tipe<br />
fasiliteit wat gebruik word (Greenfield,<br />
1999). Navorsing toon dat vroue verkies<br />
om te flankeer <strong>of</strong> om in kuberseks betrokke<br />
te raak in seksueel georie« nteerde<br />
geselskamers terwyl mans hul ho<strong>of</strong>saaklik<br />
tot pornografiese Webtuistes<br />
wend, soortgelyk aan ekstraverte (De<br />
Angelis, 2000). E-pos fasiliteite blyk<br />
weer om 'n aantrekkingskrag vir beide<br />
geslagte te wees.Vier-en-tagtig persent<br />
van geregistreerde verbruikers gebruik<br />
hierdie fasiliteit op 'n daaglikse basis<br />
(Nua Internet Surveys, 2000). Die interaksie<br />
tussen geslag, tipe Internetfasiliteit,<br />
persoonlikheid, en Internetbetrokkenheid<br />
is dus buite rekening gelaat in<br />
hierdie studie, alhoewel gepoog is om<br />
geslag te beheer deur 'n gelyke aantal<br />
mans en vroue toe te wys aan die studiegroep.<br />
Internetbetrokkenheid bestaan derhalwe<br />
binne 'n konteks van ambivalente en<br />
teenstrydige gebruiksvorme soos bogenoemde<br />
opsomming illustreer. Hierdie<br />
studie beklemtoon dus die nodigheid<br />
om aandag te skenk aan die multidimensionele<br />
fasette van Internetgebruik.<br />
Deurdat op die Net en op Internetverbruikers<br />
gefokus word, is verder nagelaat<br />
om aandag te skenk aan die fisiese<br />
58 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
geografie van die subjekte. Geen ander<br />
studies is egter gevind wat melding<br />
maak van geografiese indeling <strong>of</strong> invloed<br />
op Internetbetrokkenheid nie. Redes<br />
hiervoor mag wees die anonimiteit<br />
wat die Net aan individue bied. Hierdie<br />
tegnologie verskaf aan die individu sosiale<br />
kontakmetodes wat geografie verbysteek<br />
en dus 'n `gemeenskaplike<br />
geografie' skep deur middel van e-pos<br />
adresse <strong>of</strong> Webtuistes: naamlik die Net<br />
self.<br />
Alhoewel interessante resultate dus verkry<br />
is, was die navorsingsgroep baie<br />
klein (N = 20) wat wel die vlak van beduidenheid<br />
kon beõÈ nvloed het. Die ideale<br />
situasie sou wees om die studie te herhaal,<br />
hierdie keer met 'n groter navorsingsgroep.<br />
Indien die hipotese bevestig<br />
kon word, sou hierdie studie daartoe kon<br />
bydra om bestaande studies wat aandui<br />
dat persoonlikheid 'n rol mag speel in Internetbetrokkenheid,<br />
te ondersteun; om<br />
persoonlikheid (intraversie <strong>of</strong> ekstraversie)<br />
as moontlike fasiliterende faktor te<br />
identifiseer vir die ontwikkeling van problematiese<br />
Internetgebruik; asook om<br />
verdere navorsing te stimuleer. 'n Vraag<br />
wat hieruit gegeneer sou kon word is <strong>of</strong><br />
die moontlike verband tussen persoonlikheid<br />
en Internetbetrokkenheid slegs<br />
voorkom onder algemene Internetgebruikers,<br />
en <strong>of</strong> die patroon ook voorkom<br />
onder individue wat problematiese Internetbetrokkenheid<br />
ervaar.<br />
Die kwessie van etiek is reeds bespreek,<br />
maar verdere aspekte moet wel aangeraak<br />
word vanwee« die betreklik nuwe<br />
metode van data-insameling. Die beskerming<br />
van die navorser se intellektuele<br />
eiendom lewer 'n omstrede etiese<br />
en morele probleem vir diegene wat<br />
Net-gebaseerde navorsing uitvoer. Navorsers<br />
wat hierdie metode van data-insameling<br />
navolg, stel hul metodes en<br />
protokol bloot aan kollegas lank voor<br />
die finale produk gepubliseer kan word.<br />
Alhoewel nabootsers nie toegang kan<br />
verkrytotdataopsigselfnie,isdie<br />
moontlikheid van plagiaat ten opsigte<br />
van idees nie uitgesluit nie en moet navorsers<br />
hierdie risiko wel deeglik in ag<br />
neem (Azar, 2000). Die risiko om beheer<br />
te verloor oor idees kan dus nie uitgesluit<br />
word met hierdie metode van datainsameling<br />
nie, maar die Net fasiliteer<br />
wel wetenskap op sy hoogtepunt naamlik<br />
die deursigtigheid van die navorsingsproses.<br />
Navorsers stel hulself verder ook bloot<br />
aan die moontlikheid om rekenaarvirusse<br />
op te tel wat doelbewus deur sogenaamde<br />
vrywilligers aangestuur word.<br />
Ter slotsom moet die bevindinge van<br />
hierdie studie met omsigtigheid hanteer<br />
word en nie sonder meer aanvaar word<br />
nie, aangesien die studie met verskeie<br />
metodologiese probleme gekonfronteer<br />
was. Dit sluit in die grootte van die studiegroep<br />
en algemene beperkinge van<br />
selfrapporteringstudies. Die geldigheid<br />
van Young se Internetbetrokkenheidvraelys<br />
kan ook in twyfel getrek word<br />
aangesien dit nie 'n gestandaardiseerde<br />
psigologiese meetinstrument is nie en<br />
dienooreenkomstig die resultate van<br />
hierdie studie kon beõÈ nvloed het.<br />
Proefpersone was verder oorwegend<br />
vrywilligers en die studie is dus onderworpe<br />
aan vrywilligersydigheid. Sommige<br />
persoonlikheidstipes mag ook meer<br />
genee« wees om deel te neem aan navorsingstudies<br />
wat via die Internet uitgevoer<br />
word. Die gewillige deelname van die<br />
proefpersone kan dan ook as aanduiding<br />
beskou word van hierdie individue se geredelike<br />
betrokkenheid tot Netaktiwiteite.<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 59
Geen steekproefraam, steekproeffout,<br />
betroubaarheidsinterval <strong>of</strong> parameter<br />
was voorts beskikbaar nie. Aangesien 'n<br />
ex post facto ontwerp gebruik is, is dit<br />
ook onmoontlik om tydsvoorrang te bepaal.<br />
Dit is derhalwe moontlik dat Internetbetrokkenheid<br />
'n invloed mag heª op<br />
persoonlikheidstipe, en vice versa.'n<br />
Verdere ideaal sou wees om 'n opvolgstudie<br />
op hierdie groepie proefpersone<br />
uit te voer om te bepaal <strong>of</strong> enige fluktuering<br />
van Internetgebruik voorgekom het<br />
oor 'n tydsverloop, moontlike redes<br />
daarvoor, asook <strong>of</strong> enige veranderinge<br />
in persoonlikheid plaasgevind het.<br />
Aangesien geen studies opgespoor kon<br />
word wat uitsluitlik fokus op die verband<br />
tussen persoonlikheidstipe en Internetbetrokkenheid<br />
nie, is dit ook nie moontlik<br />
om hierdie studie te vergelyk met andere<br />
nie en moet dit oorwegend as 'n loodsstudie<br />
beskou word. Bevindinge kan dus<br />
nie veralgemeen word nie maar is ho<strong>of</strong>saaklik<br />
slegs van toepassing op die<br />
steekproefpopulasie.'n Meer komplekse<br />
navorsingsontwerp wat hierdie leemtes<br />
aanspreek en veral ook verstrengeling<br />
beheer, soos ouderdom, tipe Internetfasiliteit<br />
wat besoek word, geslag, <strong>of</strong> reeds<br />
bestaande patologie, sal waardevol<br />
wees om die verhouding tussen die veranderlikes<br />
verder te ondersoek.<br />
Joseph Walther en Larry Reid van die<br />
Rensselaer Polytechnic Institute in die<br />
Verenigde State van America (VSA) stel<br />
voor dat toekomstige navorsing ten aansien<br />
van Internetbetrokkenheid die volgende<br />
insluit (DeAngelis, 2000):<br />
1. 'n Empiriese benadering tot problematiese<br />
Internetgebruik asook `gesonde'<br />
Internetgebruik.<br />
2. Meer teorie en navorsing waarom<br />
die Internet so aanloklik is vir sekere<br />
individue, in vergelyking met ander<br />
tegnologie.<br />
3. Meer studies waar tydsvoorrang bepaal<br />
kan word ten opsigte van wat<br />
eerste kom: problematiese Internetgebruik<br />
<strong>of</strong> reeds-bestaande versteurings<br />
<strong>of</strong> sosiale probleme.<br />
4. Ondersoeke om te bepaal <strong>of</strong> individue<br />
se betrokkenheid by die Net oor<br />
tyd fluktueer, en waarom.<br />
As gevolg van die omvang van Internetgebruik<br />
en die negatiewe gevolge wat Internetgebruik<br />
vir sommige individue inhou,<br />
bly dit steeds 'n verskynsel wat navorsing<br />
regverdig in hierdie verband (Shapira et<br />
al., 2000;Young, 2000b). Alle veranderlikes<br />
wat straks kan bydra tot die ontwikkeling<br />
van hierdie problematiese Internetgebruik<br />
behoort ondersoek te word.<br />
Die Internet verteenwoordig 'n beduidende<br />
verskuiwing van vorige kommunikasievorme<br />
vanwee« sy universele<br />
toepaslikheid op talle areas van die lewe.<br />
Dit is beide tegnies asook persoonlik van<br />
aard. Internetgebruik neem dan ook<br />
daagliks toe vanwee« die meer bekostigbare<br />
en vryliker beskikbaarheid van rekenaars.<br />
Internet het toepassing op bykans<br />
alle areas van besigheid, ekonomie,<br />
asook op persoonlike vlak, en daar word<br />
geglo dat dit baie aspekte van die weª reld<br />
se ekonomie en kommunikasie mag revolusioneer.<br />
Met reg kan dit dan ook `the<br />
spearhead <strong>of</strong> the digital industrial revolution'<br />
(Greenfield,1999:1) genoem word.<br />
Navorsing gerig op die mens ^ Internetaksie<br />
in hierdie studie is dan ook nie gemotiveer<br />
vanuit teenkanting tot die Internet<br />
nie, maar vanwee« 'n onvermoe« om te<br />
begryp hoe hierdie wonder-tegnologie<br />
so 'n groot positiewe bydrae kan lewer<br />
terwyl dit terselfdertyd 'n negatiewe impak<br />
op soveel lewens het.<br />
60 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
VERWYSINGS<br />
Azar, B. 2000. Online experiments: ethically fair or foul? Monitor on Psychology, 31(4) http://<br />
www.apa.org/monitor.num<br />
Barlow, D. H., and Durand, V. M. 1995. Abnormal psychology: An integrated approach.<br />
Pacific Grove: Brooks/Cole.<br />
Brown, J. 2000. 11 million Net addicts? Come on! Nua Internet surveys. Salon Technology.<br />
Available: http://www.Salon.com/tech/log/1999/08/24/addicts/mdex.num.<br />
Clay, R. A. 2000. Linking up online. Monitor on Psychology, 31(4). Available: http://<br />
www.apa.org/monitor.num<br />
Cloutier, A. 1999. Graduate Study on Internet-dependancy. Available: http://www. uqu.uquebec.ca/lampronj/mdex-en.num.<br />
DeAngelis, T. 2000. Is Internet addiction real? Monitor on Psychology, 31(4). http://<br />
www.www.apa.org/monitor/addiction/com.<br />
Fife-Schaw, C. 1998a. Levels <strong>of</strong> measurement. In Breakwell, G. M., Hammond, S., and Fife-<br />
Schaw, C. eds. Research methods in psychology (38±49). London: Sage.<br />
Fife-Schaw, C. 1998b. Bivariate statistical analysis. In Breakwell, G. M., Hammond, S., and<br />
Fife-Schaw, C. eds. Research methods in psychology (338±360). London: Sage.<br />
Fife-Schaw, C. 1998c. Quasi-experimental designs. In Breakwell, G. M., Hammond, S. and<br />
Fife-Schaw, C. eds. Research methods in psychology (85±99). London: Sage.<br />
Fife-Schaw, C. 1998d. Surveys and sampling issues. In Breakwell, G. M., Hammond, S. and<br />
Fife-Schaw, C. eds. Research methods in psychology (99±115). London: Sage.<br />
Greenfield, D. N. 1999. Psychological factors in compulsive Internet use. <strong>The</strong> Nature <strong>of</strong><br />
Internet Addiction. Available: http://www.virtual-addiction.com.<br />
Greenfield, D. N. 2000. How do I know if I have a problem with Internet use? <strong>The</strong> Center for<br />
Internet Studies. Available: http://www.virtual-addiction.com.<br />
Jarabek, L. 1997. Extraversion/Introversion inventory. Personality Tests. Body ± Mind<br />
Queendom. Available: http://www.queendom.com/extraver.html<br />
Meyer, W. F. 1992. Basiese konsepte van die ontwikkelingspsigologie. In Louw, D. A. ed.<br />
Menslike ontwikkeling (3±47). Pretoria: HAUM.<br />
Nua Internet Surveys 2000. How many online? Available: http://www.nua.com<br />
Shapira, N. A., Goldsmith, T. D., Keck (Jr) P. E., Khosla, U. M., and McElroy, S. 2000.<br />
Psychiatric features <strong>of</strong> individuals with problematic Internet use. Journal <strong>of</strong> Affective<br />
Disorders. Available: ttp://fc 1n05e.fda.edu/cgi-.<br />
Viljoen, H. G. 1997. Die analitiese teorie van Carl Jung. In Meyer, W. F., Moore, C. and<br />
Viljoen, H. G. eds. Personologie: van individu tot ekosisteem (105±139.). Sandton:<br />
Heineman.<br />
Young, K. S. 2000a. Center for On-line Addiction: What is Internet addiction? Available:<br />
http://netaddiction.com.<br />
± 2000b. Center for On-line Addiction: the Internet Addiction Test. Available:<br />
http://netaddiction.com<br />
± 2000c. Center for On-line Addiction: What makes the Internet addictive? Available:<br />
http://netaddiction.com<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 61
were before the injury. But you are not!<br />
How long will it take you to become<br />
aware <strong>of</strong> this? This may be the worstcase<br />
scenario for some brain-injured<br />
persons but even mild injury results in<br />
significant changes. Medical experts<br />
can estimate the severity <strong>of</strong> a brain injury,<br />
but they cannot tell you accurately<br />
what your life will be like. In a matter <strong>of</strong><br />
seconds ^ no matter how safe you think<br />
you might be ^ life, as you know it, can be<br />
radically changed forever.<br />
It has been estimated that the incidence<br />
<strong>of</strong> traumatic brain injury in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong><br />
is approximately 316 <strong>of</strong> every 100 000<br />
people a year. (WHO,1995). Of all types<br />
<strong>of</strong> injury, traumatic brain injury is most<br />
likely to result in death or permanent disability.<br />
<strong>The</strong> most common cause <strong>of</strong> traumatic<br />
brain injury is motor vehicle<br />
accidents, which account for approxiarticle<br />
article article article article article article article article article article article article article article article a<br />
Experiences <strong>of</strong> traumatic brain injury<br />
Kate Grieve<br />
ABSTRACT For many people suffering from traumatic brain injury, life is lonely,<br />
confusing and terrifying. Severe brain injury can have devastating<br />
consequences and even mild brain injury can change one's life<br />
forever. Because each person has a unique brain, no two injuries are<br />
alike. In addition, the effects <strong>of</strong> brain injury are not always visible or<br />
diagnosed at the time <strong>of</strong> injury. <strong>The</strong>y may range from physical,<br />
emotional or social changes to experiencing all three simultaneously.<br />
Doctors may speculate about the effects <strong>of</strong> a severe head injury,<br />
based on the extent <strong>of</strong> trauma to the brain and the location <strong>of</strong> the<br />
damage, but they can seldom accurately predict what a person's<br />
quality <strong>of</strong> life will be like. This article provides a brief glimpse at the<br />
nature <strong>of</strong> traumatic brain injury, the subjective experiences <strong>of</strong> some<br />
brain-injured individuals and their families, and the effect that the<br />
injuries have had on their lives.<br />
Imagine waking up one day and not<br />
being able to talk or walk, and perhaps,<br />
being blind but no one knows<br />
it. You are imprisoned in your body,<br />
unable to communicate your thoughts<br />
and do not remember why you are here.<br />
What if you will never be able to remember<br />
what happened to you because the<br />
event that caused your injury was not registered<br />
in your brain and can never be<br />
retrieved? What if your long-term memory<br />
is gone forever? What if you suffer<br />
from short-term memory loss and cannot<br />
remember what day it is or what you<br />
had for breakfast? You may be able to<br />
understand what is going on around you<br />
but be unable to communicate due to<br />
the brain being unable to function. As a<br />
result, some people will mistake your<br />
brain injury for mental incapacity. Yet<br />
you feel like the same person inside you<br />
62 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
mately half <strong>of</strong> all brain injuries, both in<br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> and elsewhere (WHO,1995).<br />
Traumatic brain injury is more than just a<br />
head injury. It entails damage to and/or<br />
functional impairment <strong>of</strong>, the brain. Depending<br />
on the severity, brain injuries<br />
can result in mild, moderate or severe<br />
impairments in various areas <strong>of</strong> functioning.<br />
Severity is assessed, for example, by<br />
alterations in the person's level <strong>of</strong> consciousness,<br />
the length <strong>of</strong> post-traumatic<br />
amnesia as well as physiological and<br />
radiological evidence <strong>of</strong> brain injury.<br />
Although individuals differ considerably,<br />
there are certain patterns <strong>of</strong> cognitive,<br />
behavioural and emotional difficulties<br />
that commonly result from traumatic<br />
brain injury (Lezak,1995).Cognitive deficits<br />
include difficulties with attention and<br />
concentration, memory, language processes,<br />
reasoning, planning and problem<br />
solving. Regulation <strong>of</strong> behaviour<br />
and emotions may also be affected,<br />
seen for example in increased irritability,<br />
mood swings, aggression, anxiety and<br />
depression.<br />
Faced with the bewildering array <strong>of</strong><br />
changes resulting from traumatic brain<br />
injury, it is not surprising that patients<br />
feel unsure <strong>of</strong> themselves and the world<br />
about them. Sometimes the changes are<br />
so marked that family members experience<br />
them as different people altogether,<br />
when compared with the way<br />
they were before the injury. Although research<br />
findings provide a great deal <strong>of</strong><br />
information about the consequences <strong>of</strong><br />
traumatic brain injury, it is people's own<br />
descriptions <strong>of</strong> what has happened to<br />
them that really provide an idea <strong>of</strong> what<br />
it is like to have a brain injury.<strong>The</strong> followingwaswrittenbyayoungmanwho<br />
sustained a traumatic brain injury:<br />
In1991,I was the fastest sprinter in my<br />
high school. But in August <strong>of</strong> that<br />
same year, something happened that<br />
I'm constantly reminded <strong>of</strong> yet can't<br />
remember. I walked in front <strong>of</strong> a moving<br />
car and was hit. It caused a traumatic<br />
brain injury that put me in a<br />
wheelchair, took away my ability to<br />
speak, and robbed me <strong>of</strong> many memories,<br />
dreams and abilities. I sometimes<br />
have short-term memory loss,<br />
so I frequently forget stuff! My brain<br />
injury affected my emotions, including<br />
anger. I used to be pretty even<br />
tempered. I normally yelled once in a<br />
blue moon and that's it. I still am even<br />
tempered, but now if I happen to get<br />
upset, I hold everything in and tense<br />
up. I just can't find any way to express<br />
myself. My hands shake because <strong>of</strong><br />
spasticity. And sometimes I might<br />
drool which is really embarrassing.<br />
Many young people find it helpful to participate<br />
in chat room discussions on the<br />
Internet, to share their own experiences<br />
and learn from others. Here is another<br />
one:<br />
I used to have perfect 20/20 vision<br />
out <strong>of</strong> these blue eyes, but because<br />
<strong>of</strong> the damage to my left optic nerve,<br />
I can't scan lines <strong>of</strong> text. If you held up<br />
any word I could read it, no problem,<br />
but when reading lines, my eyes get<br />
tired out immediately and I forget<br />
what I've just read. I used to be a voracious<br />
reader, so this change has<br />
really messed me up! Now I have to<br />
take the lazy man's way out and have<br />
most things read to me! Although<br />
doing so is effective, I don't like it! My<br />
peripheral vision also isn't great,<br />
which is also why I sometimes bump<br />
into things and people. I can't talk but I<br />
have this augmentative communication<br />
device called the Liberator. Using<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 63
icons and letters, I can say just about<br />
anything. I also finger spell, and use a<br />
few signs like thanks, I'm sorry and I<br />
know. But although my fingers can<br />
do the walking, they're still really slow<br />
at talking. You don't know how frustrating<br />
it is to be a part <strong>of</strong> a conversation<br />
or discussion and want to say<br />
something, but just can't get it out fast<br />
enough so it's said at the right time. I<br />
have tried to use the chat rooms, but<br />
CAN'T keep up!<br />
<strong>The</strong>se are the major things about me<br />
that have been affected by my injury.<br />
But even though a lot has changed, I<br />
still love a funny joke, a good game <strong>of</strong><br />
cards, rock and roll, pretty girls, and<br />
just being with people!<br />
Life doesn't only change for the person<br />
who has the brain injury. Families are affected<br />
too. <strong>The</strong> following was written by<br />
the sister <strong>of</strong> a young man with a severe<br />
brain injury:<br />
He is now alert and responsive, for<br />
the most part, but cannot walk, talk<br />
or eat. He had a pump inserted into<br />
his abdominal cavity to dispense a<br />
muscle relaxant for the excessive<br />
muscle tone in his legs, and then later<br />
had the tendons cut behind his knees<br />
for the same reason. He suffers from<br />
severe muscle spasms in his throat,<br />
so he cannot swallow or talk. Despite<br />
all <strong>of</strong> this, he has a normal life expectancy.<br />
He suffers from short-term<br />
memory loss and, unfortunately,<br />
does not remember that our aunt, uncle,<br />
two cousins, dad, sister or mom<br />
died during the past 10 years ^ so he<br />
gets confused as to why they don't<br />
visit him, and it's heartbreaking to<br />
have to grieve with him again and<br />
again when he asks where they are<br />
and then finds out they're no longer<br />
living. He has only one friend who<br />
continues to visit with him ^ a friend<br />
he's had since high school. Everyone<br />
else has gone on with their lives.<br />
Even when an injury is less severe and<br />
the person can return to work, the<br />
changes are still dramatic for the family.<br />
This was written by the wife <strong>of</strong> a brain injured<br />
man:<br />
You don't want to believe that the<br />
doctors can't fix something you see<br />
is wrong. You think because he was<br />
hit on the head, and no bones were<br />
broken that it can't be all that bad.<br />
Sometimes I wonder if that makes it<br />
worse.<br />
<strong>The</strong> problems are ignored, misdiagnosed<br />
or you're told it's all in your<br />
head. I really wondered if they were<br />
right? He seems physically fine, except<br />
for numbness, aches, constant<br />
headaches and muscle spasms. You<br />
try to be optimistic and say, `It's not<br />
that bad.' Family, friends and co-workers<br />
think he's fine too. But I see the<br />
day-to-day losses. I see the loss <strong>of</strong> a<br />
partner and spouse. I see more <strong>of</strong> me<br />
taking the lead and it's so hard. He<br />
was the kind <strong>of</strong> person to say, `Hey,<br />
lets go do this . . .' or spontaneously<br />
play with the kids. Now when he<br />
comes home from work, he goes into<br />
a mental ``shut-down'' and I'm left with<br />
a shell <strong>of</strong> the person who is supposed<br />
to be my life-partner.<br />
I miss having an equal. Feeling that I<br />
am loved and cherished. Someone<br />
who asks how my day was, jumping<br />
in and taking care <strong>of</strong> the kids and me<br />
when I am sick, doing special little<br />
things or saying just the right thing<br />
when I need it. Now, on bad days I<br />
64 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
have someone who is self-absorbed<br />
and withdrawn with bouts <strong>of</strong> uncontrollable<br />
anger, who doesn't remember<br />
conversations we just had,<br />
initiate things or can finish certain<br />
tasks. I remember my wedding vows<br />
<strong>of</strong> ``for better or worse'' and know that<br />
even though he's changed, I love him<br />
and will always. No one could ever<br />
take the place <strong>of</strong> him in my heart.<br />
Even though in the perfect life, I<br />
would have my husband back, as we<br />
all wish for, I know that I can persevere.<br />
And on those bad days, you'll<br />
find me here on TBIChat.' (http://<br />
tbichat.org/stories )<br />
A medical doctor, Claudia Osborne, who<br />
sustained a brain injury, has written<br />
about the common experiences <strong>of</strong> survivors<br />
<strong>of</strong> brain injury, retelling and modifying<br />
the story <strong>of</strong> the Wizard <strong>of</strong> Oz to<br />
describe the journey back to life after a<br />
brain injury. On Dorothy's journey along<br />
the yellow brick road, she was accompanied<br />
by the Scarecrow,Tinman and Lion,<br />
to visit the Wizard <strong>of</strong> Oz. <strong>The</strong> Scarecrow<br />
was the great problem-solver <strong>of</strong> the<br />
`team', he was the cerebral one,`the great<br />
thinker'. <strong>The</strong> Tinman, however, was `the<br />
person <strong>of</strong> great heart'; the one always<br />
caring, reaching out with empathy and<br />
compassion, and who was always crying,<br />
indeed at times, threatening to rust<br />
down. <strong>The</strong> Lion, `the person <strong>of</strong> great<br />
courage', was in truth scared to death,<br />
but summonsed his internal courage<br />
and risked all. When they got to Oz, the<br />
Wizard said: `I can't help you Dorothy:<br />
You have it all within you.' <strong>The</strong> message<br />
from Claudia is that within each one <strong>of</strong><br />
us, we have our own scarecrow, tinman<br />
and lion, each a part <strong>of</strong> our whole self<br />
and each a part that we need to recognize<br />
and tap. In this way we will be our<br />
potential, our capabilities, our resourcefulness<br />
and so, we will be an integrated<br />
human being, tender, confident and resolute.<br />
Web sites (such asTBIChat) provided by<br />
support groups for brain-injured individuals<br />
and their families, play an extremely<br />
important role in helping people<br />
with a brain injury to adjust to life. In<br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>, there are several hospitals<br />
that <strong>of</strong>fer rehabilitation during the acute<br />
phase after the injury. However, once<br />
the patient is discharged, very little is<br />
available outside private health care. An<br />
organisation that helps to fill this gap is<br />
Brain Injury Group (BIG), formally called<br />
the <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n National Lobby Group<br />
for People with Acquired Brain Injuries.<br />
BIG is a non-pr<strong>of</strong>it organisation which<br />
was formed in February 2000. BIG's mission<br />
is to improve the quality <strong>of</strong> life <strong>of</strong><br />
brain-injured people, their families and<br />
carers by promoting awareness through<br />
education and lobbying, to help develop<br />
and maintain community support services,<br />
and to serve as an <strong>of</strong>ficiating body<br />
to unify the collective actions and intentions<br />
<strong>of</strong> all interested support groups<br />
and organisations.<br />
One <strong>of</strong> the greatest needs <strong>of</strong> brain-injured<br />
individuals is to be accepted as a<br />
person <strong>of</strong> worth and to lead a meaningful<br />
life. You can learn more about brain<br />
injury by studying neuropsychology in<br />
the Honours paper Physiological Psychology.<br />
If you have a family member<br />
or know someone who is brain injured,<br />
or if you are interested in the work that<br />
BIG does, you can contact them at: P O<br />
Box 27397, Sunnyside, PRETORIA, 0132;<br />
tel (012) 348 2303, fax (012) 333 0393;<br />
e-mail: braint@intekom.co.za ; Web<br />
page: https://tbinet.org/lobbybig.<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 65
REFERENCES<br />
Lezak, M. D. (1995) Neuropsychological Assessment. NY: Oxford <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Osborne, C. L. (1998). Over My Head. Kansas City: Andrews McMeel Publishing.<br />
WHO Collaborating Centres for Neurotrauma (1995). Prevention, Critical Care and<br />
Rehabilitation <strong>of</strong> Neurotrauma: Perspectives and Future Strategies.<br />
66 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
Evaluation <strong>of</strong> scientific articles<br />
Sheree Clark, Karen Dick, Claudia Epprecht,<br />
Larise du Plessis, Lazarus Matlakala, Maggi Moremi,<br />
Lucas Raganya, Eileen Rich, Carol Richards,<br />
Narropi Sewpershad, Vicky Timm<br />
ABSTRACT <strong>The</strong> scientific community relies on research articles to expand its<br />
body <strong>of</strong> knowledge. Scientists act as their own gatekeepers to ensure<br />
proper standards in their disciplines. <strong>The</strong>refore, peer evaluation <strong>of</strong><br />
articles plays a major role in the publication <strong>of</strong> scientific work. <strong>The</strong><br />
problem is that many mediocre articles find their way past the<br />
gatekeepers and into prestigious journals, while many good articles<br />
are rejected. Whereas the publication <strong>of</strong> mediocre articles is to be<br />
avoided the loss <strong>of</strong> an article that could have <strong>of</strong>fered a significant<br />
contribution should be avoided at all cost. This article outlines the<br />
extent <strong>of</strong> the problem <strong>of</strong> falsely accepting and falsely rejecting<br />
articles, and indicates what authors could do to increase their<br />
chances <strong>of</strong> publication. Literature is reviewed to show that good<br />
articles conform to proper format and stylistic qualities, ethical<br />
content and particular standards in their contribution to knowledge.<br />
<strong>The</strong> article suggests that rating scales might be used to increase the<br />
validity and reliability <strong>of</strong> evaluation procedures, but argues that such<br />
rating scales should be properly constructed and be used with<br />
caution.<br />
<strong>The</strong> general consensus within<br />
academia is that scientific<br />
journals play an important role<br />
in enabling the scientific community<br />
to endorse additions to its body<br />
<strong>of</strong> accepted knowledge and in providing<br />
the means by which scientists compete<br />
for prestige and recognition in their<br />
areas <strong>of</strong> expertise. However, to get published,<br />
the authors <strong>of</strong> manuscripts have<br />
to get past various editorial boards, editors<br />
and external reviewers. According<br />
to Campanario (1995:305), these `gatekeepers<br />
<strong>of</strong> science' play an important<br />
role in the process <strong>of</strong> communication<br />
within the scientific disciplines.<br />
This article looks at the evaluation <strong>of</strong><br />
scientific articles from a variety <strong>of</strong> viewpoints.<br />
Certain universal standards are<br />
normally adhered to in terms <strong>of</strong> the publication<br />
<strong>of</strong> journal articles, and these are<br />
briefly discussed along with ethical considerations.<br />
Finally, a number <strong>of</strong> salient<br />
points are covered within the field <strong>of</strong> the<br />
construction and utilisation <strong>of</strong> rating<br />
scales.<br />
Robert Sternberg, an author, editor and<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 67<br />
article article article article article article article article article article article article article article article article a
pr<strong>of</strong>essor <strong>of</strong> psychology and education<br />
at Yale <strong>University</strong>, believes that certain<br />
standards must be set for evaluating<br />
psychology papers. It is interesting to<br />
note that there are many conflicting<br />
views in the literature as to whether<br />
these standards are actually maintained.<br />
Sternberg (1993:155) maintains that<br />
although very little has been written<br />
about how psychologists evaluate a paper's<br />
worth, there does seem to be a<br />
high level <strong>of</strong> consistency among the ratings<br />
accorded to the work <strong>of</strong> colleagues<br />
in the field <strong>of</strong> psychology. However, in a<br />
study reviewing the literature on memory<br />
and verbal learning, Tulving and Madigan<br />
(see Sternberg, 1993:154) found<br />
that only 10 per cent <strong>of</strong> a selected sample<br />
<strong>of</strong> 540 academic publications are<br />
printing work that they termed `worthwhile'.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y felt that this 10 per cent was<br />
an indication <strong>of</strong> progress within this particular<br />
field as these papers clarified existing<br />
problems, opening up new areas<br />
<strong>of</strong> investigation and providing titillating<br />
glimpses into the unknown. <strong>The</strong> remaining<br />
90 per cent <strong>of</strong> research published fell<br />
into two categories. Those that could be<br />
labelled `utterly inconsequential' and did<br />
not affect future research or understanding<br />
in any way ^ and those that were basically<br />
`a technically competent variation<br />
on well-known themes' (Sternberg,<br />
1993:154) and do therefore not add anything<br />
new to knowledge in the field.<br />
A typical journal article is cited an average<br />
<strong>of</strong> 15 times. But `only 2 per cent <strong>of</strong><br />
the more than 32 million papers which<br />
were cited at least once between 1945<br />
and 1988 were cited more than 50<br />
times' (Garfield 1990b; Hamilton, 1990<br />
as cited in Companario, 1995:306). <strong>The</strong><br />
argument here is that many papers <strong>of</strong><br />
mediocre standard have been published<br />
in journals.<br />
However the opposite is also true. Campanario<br />
(1995) used data compiled by<br />
the Institute <strong>of</strong> Scientific Information to<br />
analyse a number <strong>of</strong> important or highly<br />
cited papers whose authors initially had<br />
much difficulty in getting them published<br />
at all. <strong>The</strong>se papers, which were all originally<br />
rejected by scientific journals, received<br />
numerous citations when they<br />
were eventually published ^ ranging<br />
from 100 citations to 4 410. Even more<br />
disturbing is the fact that seven authors<br />
in this group eventually received Nobel<br />
prizes for the work reported in their previously<br />
rejected articles.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re are a variety <strong>of</strong> reasons why a<br />
good manuscript's receives a negative<br />
evaluation.Often a reviewer does not recognise<br />
the manuscript's value and<br />
therefore rejects it. Sometimes it appears<br />
that the reviewers are actually resistant<br />
to original or controversial ideas<br />
that challenge the existing status quo.<br />
Some reasons given are that the paper<br />
is not interesting, or scientific or original<br />
enough. However, this does not explain<br />
the many articles that are initially rejected<br />
and then published elsewhere.<br />
David Horrobin, a medical editor, maintains<br />
that `there is objective evidence<br />
that some referees, and even some<br />
highly respected ones in top academic<br />
positions, are at best ignorant and careless,<br />
and at worst deliberately obstructive'<br />
(Campanario, 1995:305). Understandably<br />
then, the peer review system<br />
receives a lot <strong>of</strong> criticism in the literature.<br />
In the light <strong>of</strong> the above, it is therefore<br />
essential that both researchers and publishers<br />
have some guidelines to ensure<br />
the articles that are produced and accepted<br />
for publication achieve the main<br />
goal <strong>of</strong> the peer review system, which is<br />
`to promote original ideas, valuable ap-<br />
68 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
proaches, or new methods, and to reject<br />
mediocre ones' (Campanario,1995:321).<br />
Authors' responsibility<br />
<strong>The</strong>re are two main areas <strong>of</strong> focus for an<br />
author to ensure that the quality <strong>of</strong> the<br />
work is superior. <strong>The</strong> first and most important<br />
factor is the value <strong>of</strong> the knowledge<br />
produced, which is discussed<br />
below under Sternberg's eight standards<br />
for evaluation. <strong>The</strong> second factor is the<br />
quality <strong>of</strong> writing in the paper.<strong>The</strong> quality<br />
<strong>of</strong> writing involves not only format and<br />
style but also ensuring a content that adheres<br />
to certain ethical principles.<br />
Format and style<br />
Most scientific articles are presented in<br />
a standard, recognisable format, called<br />
Introduction, Method, Results and Discussion<br />
(IMRAD). <strong>The</strong> format aids readers<br />
who wish to obtain information<br />
swiftly and accurately to save time. Owing<br />
to the vast amount <strong>of</strong> information<br />
available to researchers it is necessary<br />
that the author presents his/her work in<br />
an accepted format that provides both<br />
uniformity and predictability. In one <strong>of</strong><br />
the largest studies investigating the way<br />
readers process scientific articles, Burrough-Boenisch<br />
investigated the reading<br />
strategies <strong>of</strong> 63 readers. <strong>The</strong> results<br />
indicated that there was enormous variation<br />
in the reading strategies reported.<br />
Burrough-Boenisch concludes that one<br />
<strong>of</strong> the possibilities is that `IMRAD is useful<br />
because it's sheer predictability enables<br />
readers to use it to create the<br />
reading strategy most appropriate to<br />
their situation' (Hartley,1999:257).<br />
An article should also conform to the<br />
prescribed format for articles published<br />
in American Psychological Association<br />
(APA) publications for empirical studies<br />
and literature reviews, which are universally<br />
used guidelines (Ware & Davis,<br />
1997). Those contributions that diverge<br />
too much may be sent back for rewriting<br />
even before being reviewed (Bem,1995).<br />
A number <strong>of</strong> successful stylistic strategies<br />
for authors are indicated in the literature<br />
concerning this subject:<br />
^ Focus on an objective by developing<br />
a main idea and `write it in a strong<br />
thesis sentence' (Hurst & Camp,<br />
1999:22) as this will then guide the<br />
writing and inform readers as to intent.<br />
^ <strong>The</strong> topic <strong>of</strong> choice should be <strong>of</strong> interest<br />
and have a concise, informative title<br />
that will attract the attention <strong>of</strong><br />
potential readers.<br />
^ Building background is defined as<br />
providing the essential knowledge to<br />
aid in reader comprehension (Hurst &<br />
Camp,1999). <strong>The</strong> writer should therefore<br />
give readers sufficient informa-<br />
^<br />
^<br />
^<br />
tion on all relevant literature.<br />
Fundamental criteria for good scientific<br />
writing are accuracy and clarity<br />
(Bem,1995).<br />
Maxwell and Cole (1995) advocate<br />
the use <strong>of</strong> simple words and sentences<br />
that facilitate comprehension<br />
and clarity.<br />
Cite all references and sources <strong>of</strong> information.<br />
Ethics<br />
A wide range <strong>of</strong> factors play a role in ensuring<br />
that the content <strong>of</strong> a scientific article<br />
achieves the required ethical<br />
standards. <strong>The</strong> most important <strong>of</strong> these<br />
are indicated briefly below.<br />
Consequential justification: When writing<br />
about research involving human<br />
subjects, the Nuremberg Code <strong>of</strong> 1947<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 69
indicates that research should yield fruitful<br />
results for the good <strong>of</strong> society, and<br />
that such results should not be procurable<br />
in other ways. In other words, the<br />
social benefits accruing from research<br />
involving human subjects should be<br />
made explicit. <strong>The</strong> anticipated results<br />
should justify the performance <strong>of</strong> the experiment<br />
(Walters,1995).<br />
Fairness: <strong>The</strong> rationale <strong>of</strong> the study<br />
should indicate how the research would<br />
directly benefit the community from<br />
which the subjects are taken. <strong>The</strong> site<br />
should be chosen in these terms and<br />
samples should be selected on the basis<br />
<strong>of</strong> scientific principles without bias being<br />
introduced by issues <strong>of</strong> accessibility,<br />
cost or malleability (Learner, 2001).<br />
Competencies <strong>of</strong> the researcher: Researchers<br />
should recognise the boundaries<br />
<strong>of</strong> their particular competence and<br />
limitation <strong>of</strong> their expertise. Researchers<br />
should not engage in any activity for<br />
which they have not been properly<br />
trained (Pr<strong>of</strong>essional Board <strong>of</strong> Psychology,1999).<br />
Risk-benefit analysis: In research involving<br />
human subjects inherent risks<br />
should be outweighed by the benefit to<br />
the subject or the community from<br />
which he/she comes and the importance<br />
<strong>of</strong> the knowledge to be gained<br />
from the completed research (Walters,<br />
1995)<br />
Informed consent: According to the Nuremberg<br />
Code, research subjects should<br />
be able to exercise free power <strong>of</strong> choice,<br />
and should have sufficient knowledge<br />
and comprehension <strong>of</strong> the subject matter<br />
involved to enable then to make informed<br />
decisions. Informed consent<br />
means knowing consent, or that the individual<br />
or his/her legally authorised representative<br />
is able to exercise freedom<br />
<strong>of</strong> choice. It is essential that human subjects<br />
are able to give voluntary consent<br />
(Walters, 1995). Point 9.11.1 <strong>of</strong> the Draft<br />
for the Ethical Code <strong>of</strong> Pr<strong>of</strong>essional<br />
Conduct as set out by the Pr<strong>of</strong>essional<br />
Board <strong>of</strong> Psychology in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong><br />
(1999:38) states that psychologists<br />
should `use language that is reasonably<br />
understandable to research participants<br />
in obtaining their appropriate informed<br />
consent. Such informed consent is appropriately<br />
documented'.<br />
Providing participants with information<br />
about the study: Point 9.18.1 <strong>of</strong> the Draft<br />
for the Ethical Code <strong>of</strong> Pr<strong>of</strong>essional Conduct<br />
as set out by the Pr<strong>of</strong>essional Board<br />
<strong>of</strong> Psychology (1999:39) states: `Psychologist<br />
provide a prompt opportunity for<br />
participants to obtain appropriate information<br />
about the nature, results and conclusions<br />
<strong>of</strong> the research, and<br />
psychologists attempt to correct any misconceptions<br />
that participants may have.'<br />
Point 9.15.3 <strong>of</strong> the code (1999:39) states:<br />
`Any other deception that is an integral<br />
feature <strong>of</strong> the design and conduct <strong>of</strong> an<br />
experiment must be explained to participants<br />
as early as is feasible, preferably at<br />
the conclusion <strong>of</strong> their participation, but<br />
no later than at the conclusion <strong>of</strong> the research.'<br />
Confidentiality: <strong>The</strong> privacy <strong>of</strong> the subject<br />
and his/her family must be protected in<br />
all aspects <strong>of</strong> the design and implementation<br />
<strong>of</strong> the study. All information relating<br />
to a traceable individual and his or her family<br />
must be kept confidential at all levels<br />
<strong>of</strong> research implementation, extending<br />
through the process <strong>of</strong> data analysis, preparation<br />
<strong>of</strong> reports and publication. <strong>The</strong><br />
possible risk <strong>of</strong> exposure must be addressed<br />
by describing the methods in<br />
place to ensure that no harm can come<br />
70 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
to the subject as a result <strong>of</strong> having participated<br />
in the study (Leaning, 2001). Any<br />
limitations with regard to confidentiality<br />
must be fully discussed (Pr<strong>of</strong>essional<br />
Board <strong>of</strong> Psychology,1999).<br />
Dignity: <strong>The</strong> researcher must demonstrate<br />
the ways in which the conducting<br />
<strong>of</strong> the research, and the ways in which<br />
the information will be handled and used<br />
supports the dignity and autonomy <strong>of</strong><br />
the subjects. Throughout the research<br />
process and reporting <strong>of</strong> results steps<br />
should be taken to enhance the subjects'<br />
sense <strong>of</strong> well-being, autonomy<br />
and dignity (Learning, 2001). Point 9.6.4<br />
<strong>of</strong> the <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n Draft Ethical Code<br />
for Psychologists (Pr<strong>of</strong>essional Board <strong>of</strong><br />
Psychology,1999:37) states: `Psychologists<br />
take reasonable steps to implement<br />
appropriate protections for the rights<br />
and welfare <strong>of</strong> human participants, other<br />
persons affected by the research, and<br />
the welfare <strong>of</strong> animal subjects.' Point<br />
9.7.1 <strong>of</strong> this code (1999:37) states: `Psychologists<br />
conduct research competently<br />
with due concern for the dignity<br />
and welfare <strong>of</strong> the participants.'<br />
Editors' responsibility<br />
In order to avoid rejecting manuscripts<br />
containing worthwhile work, the editors<br />
and reviewers must be constantly<br />
aware <strong>of</strong> the possibility that they may<br />
reject a paper because they themselves<br />
do not `appreciate the importance <strong>of</strong> a<br />
potentially influential manuscript' (Campanario,1995:305).<br />
Communication with the author should<br />
be open and non-authoritarian. Constructive<br />
criticism <strong>of</strong> an article which<br />
has the potential to contribute to<br />
science, may encourage the author to<br />
revise and improve his/her manuscript<br />
and therefore strengthen his/her contribution.<br />
Perhaps the main fault is that<br />
the article is just not suitable for the<br />
publication but will contribute to knowledge<br />
in another journal. <strong>The</strong>re may be<br />
only minor problems that can easily be<br />
rectified, such as a too-long submission.<br />
Editors and reviewers must therefore<br />
aim to<br />
^ monitor work carefully<br />
^ allow originality and dissent<br />
^<br />
^<br />
encourage revision<br />
stimulate improvement with constructive<br />
criticism.<br />
Eight standards for evaluating<br />
the contribution <strong>of</strong> knowledge to<br />
psychology papers<br />
According to Sternberg (1993), the following<br />
eight standards should be applied<br />
to the evaluation <strong>of</strong> all<br />
psychological papers. He maintains that<br />
those articles that meet all or even<br />
some <strong>of</strong> these criteria are likely to be<br />
evaluated as worthwhile and will distinguish<br />
`truly important papers from other<br />
papers' (Sternberg, 1993:155). All researchers<br />
should have an awareness<br />
<strong>of</strong> these standards when evaluating the<br />
work <strong>of</strong> others, and should try and<br />
achieve them when writing their own<br />
papers. A real study will be drawn upon<br />
to highlight the standards used to evaluate<br />
the contribution an article can<br />
make to an existing body <strong>of</strong> knowledge.<br />
<strong>The</strong> study in question is the well-known<br />
study to determine sources <strong>of</strong> attachment<br />
in infants (Harlow & Harlow, 1966<br />
as cited in Mussen, Conger, Kagan,<br />
Huston,1984).<br />
In a series <strong>of</strong> experiments conducted on<br />
infant monkeys in the 1960s, Harlow et<br />
al. identified a new source <strong>of</strong> mother^infant<br />
bond known as contact comfort<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 71
(Mussen et al, 1984). Young monkeys<br />
were raised in a cage with two different<br />
inanimate mothers, one made <strong>of</strong> wire<br />
from which the infant could nurse from a<br />
nipple placed on the chest and another<br />
one made <strong>of</strong> terry cloth, which did not<br />
provide any food.It was found that the infants<br />
spent most <strong>of</strong> their time with the<br />
terry-cloth mother and only went to the<br />
wire mother when they were hungry. If<br />
they were frightened they ran to the terry-cloth<br />
mother for comfort and security.<br />
1. <strong>The</strong> paper contains one or more<br />
surprising results that nevertheless<br />
make sense in a theoretical context:<br />
<strong>The</strong> results <strong>of</strong> the Harlow experiment<br />
were contrary to prevalent psychoanalytical<br />
and behavioural<br />
theories which believed that basic<br />
drives such as hunger, thirst and<br />
pain were the main forces behind<br />
the development <strong>of</strong> an attachment<br />
bond. <strong>The</strong> infants in this study spent<br />
most <strong>of</strong> their time with the cloth<br />
mother and ran to her for comfort<br />
and security when frightened. <strong>The</strong>y<br />
only approached the wire mother<br />
when they were hungry. <strong>The</strong> attachment<br />
they developed towards the<br />
cloth mother was therefore driven<br />
by emotional, not biological needs.<br />
2. <strong>The</strong> results presented in the paper<br />
are <strong>of</strong> major theoretical or practical<br />
significance: <strong>The</strong> findings <strong>of</strong> Harlow's<br />
study were a `fatal blow to theories<br />
emphasising biological drive<br />
reduction' (Mussen et al,1984:120).<br />
It stimulated years <strong>of</strong> future research<br />
into various factors that interact to<br />
produce a strong attachment bond<br />
between a mother and her infant.<br />
<strong>The</strong> practical significance <strong>of</strong> these<br />
findings has had far-reaching effects<br />
on the attitude towards childcare.<br />
3. <strong>The</strong> ideas in the paper are new and<br />
exciting, perhaps presenting a new<br />
way <strong>of</strong> looking at an old problem:<br />
Harlow's study focused attention on<br />
the emotional reasons for the formation<br />
<strong>of</strong> an attachment bond and disproved<br />
the theory that infant ^ carer<br />
attachments developed mainly to<br />
satisfy biological drives.<br />
4. <strong>The</strong> interpretation <strong>of</strong> the results is<br />
`unambiguous': Lack <strong>of</strong> ambiguity is<br />
a standard that can be approached<br />
but not attained' (Sternberg,<br />
1993:167). When the findings <strong>of</strong> this<br />
study were first published in 1966 it<br />
appeared that the results were conclusive<br />
and interpretation was simple<br />
and straightforward. However,<br />
further research that has been carried<br />
out on this phenomenon indicates<br />
that the development <strong>of</strong> the<br />
infant^mother attachment bond is<br />
due to a wider variety <strong>of</strong> interacting<br />
factors. `Numerous studies have<br />
linked maternal sensitivity or levels<br />
<strong>of</strong> reciprocal interaction in the first<br />
year <strong>of</strong> life to attachment classification'<br />
(Fish, Stifter & Belsky,1993:1).<br />
5. <strong>The</strong> paper integrates into a new,<br />
simpler framework data that had<br />
previously required a complex,<br />
possibly unwieldy framework: Prior<br />
to this study, attachment was<br />
viewedasareactiontobiological<br />
instincts and very little attention<br />
was focused on the emotional aspects.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se findings suggested a<br />
way in which the concept <strong>of</strong> attachment<br />
could be understood from a<br />
more holistic, interactive perspective.<br />
Although the framework was<br />
simpler when the focus was solely<br />
on biological drives, the information<br />
gathered from this more complex<br />
frameworkisstillpresentedina<br />
manageable manner.<br />
6. <strong>The</strong> paper contains a major debunk-<br />
72 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
ing <strong>of</strong> previously held ideas: <strong>The</strong><br />
findings <strong>of</strong> this study debunked the<br />
strongly entrenched beliefs that an<br />
infant is driven to form attachments<br />
only to satisfy biological needs and<br />
instincts. This research indicated,`the<br />
strength <strong>of</strong> a child's attachment to<br />
either parent is not related in any simple<br />
way to the frequency with which<br />
the parent feeds, changes or cares<br />
for the physical needs <strong>of</strong> the child'<br />
(Ainsworth et al., 1978 as cited in<br />
Mussen et al.,1984).<br />
7. <strong>The</strong> paper presents an experiment<br />
with a particularly clever paradigm<br />
or experimental manipulation: <strong>The</strong><br />
experimental manipulation in this<br />
study was unique and unusual,<br />
although the ethical considerations<br />
<strong>of</strong> such a study being carried out today<br />
would be questionable.<br />
8. <strong>The</strong> findings or theory presented in<br />
the paper are general ones: <strong>The</strong><br />
theory presented in this study is very<br />
general, as it is possible to apply it to<br />
many broad aspects <strong>of</strong> child development.<br />
<strong>The</strong> use <strong>of</strong> rating scales<br />
One method <strong>of</strong> increasing the reliability<br />
and validity <strong>of</strong> evaluation procedures is<br />
to introduce structure that leads to greater<br />
formalisation <strong>of</strong> processes. Rating<br />
scales are used to structure evaluation<br />
processes. <strong>The</strong>y help to improve consensus<br />
among evaluators, and to maintain<br />
set levels <strong>of</strong> standards. However,<br />
many problems arise in the construction<br />
<strong>of</strong> rating scales. According to Guilford<br />
(1954:264) the numerical scale is among<br />
the easiest to construct and apply, and<br />
also the simplest in terms <strong>of</strong> handling<br />
the results. `Unfortunately, the apparent<br />
ease <strong>of</strong> construction is deceptive and<br />
theease<strong>of</strong>usecarriesaheavyprice:<br />
lack <strong>of</strong> validity due to a number <strong>of</strong><br />
sources <strong>of</strong> bias that enter into rating<br />
measures' (Kerlinger, 1986:494). Kerlinger<br />
points out that the scales are seemingly<br />
so easy that they are used<br />
indiscriminately, frequently without<br />
knowledge <strong>of</strong> their intrinsic defects. He<br />
describes this problem as their extrinsic<br />
weakness. Intrinsic weakness refers to<br />
the proneness to constant or biased error<br />
<strong>of</strong> the scale.<br />
Intrinsic defects: Of all forms that constant<br />
rating error takes, the halo effect<br />
is the most pervasive.<strong>The</strong> halo effect refers<br />
to the tendency to rate an object<br />
constantly in the same direction as a result<br />
<strong>of</strong> its general impression. Other important<br />
forms <strong>of</strong> constant error are the<br />
error <strong>of</strong> severity and leniency.<strong>The</strong> former<br />
is referred to as the general tendency to<br />
rate things too low on all characteristics,<br />
while the latter is held to be the opposite<br />
general tendency to rate things too high<br />
on all characteristics. In addition, there is<br />
the tendency to avoid all extreme judgements<br />
and wrongly give objects middle<br />
ratings on all attributes. This is called<br />
the error <strong>of</strong> central tendency. It usually<br />
manifests itself when the rater is rating<br />
something with which he or she is not familiar<br />
or has little knowledge about (Guilford,1954;<br />
Kerlinger,1986).<br />
Even if the biases <strong>of</strong> the rater when<br />
using rating scales such as the error <strong>of</strong><br />
leniency, severity, central tendency and<br />
halo effect can be controlled, the rating<br />
scale as a measuring instrument might<br />
still present some problems. Problems<br />
may arise when the dimensions to be<br />
rated are described in ambiguous or<br />
general terms within the rating scale.<br />
For example, when a numerical scale is<br />
used, it is sometimes unclear what each<br />
<strong>of</strong> the numbers means and how the dif-<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 73
ferent rating levels differ from one another.<br />
Even if concepts such as excellent,<br />
good, fair and poor are used to<br />
describe ratings in the rating scale, the<br />
degree <strong>of</strong> ambiguity and indefiniteness<br />
is reduced only slightly. When the rating<br />
categories <strong>of</strong> a scale are ambiguous,<br />
the potential use <strong>of</strong> the results, the purpose<br />
for which the results were intended,<br />
and the validity <strong>of</strong> the results<br />
are reduced. A rating scale that violates<br />
the criterion <strong>of</strong> usability (i.e. a criterion<br />
that refers to a number <strong>of</strong> practical considerations<br />
such as the rater's minimum<br />
amount <strong>of</strong> training in measurement and<br />
evaluation) is itself a source <strong>of</strong> error.<br />
Moreover, the directions for use and any<br />
information that can enhance the quality<br />
<strong>of</strong> the rating scale are important features<br />
<strong>of</strong> the rating scale as a measuring and<br />
evaluation instrument. A rating scale<br />
should be designed in such a way that<br />
results obtained from using it can be easily<br />
interpreted and related to the subject<br />
matter for which it was used.<br />
It is advisable that those who construct<br />
rating scales be conversant with the errors<br />
that can occur. <strong>The</strong>y should be able<br />
to develop procedures for estimating<br />
these errors and they should be able<br />
to utilise methods <strong>of</strong> rating scale construction<br />
that minimise errors. Guilford<br />
(1954) indicates that numerical ratings<br />
are <strong>of</strong>ten rejected in favour <strong>of</strong> other<br />
types <strong>of</strong> rating. In fact, other types are<br />
<strong>of</strong>ten devised for the purpose <strong>of</strong> overcoming<br />
some <strong>of</strong> the weaknesses <strong>of</strong> numerical<br />
ratings. However, numerical<br />
scales could be useful in a variety <strong>of</strong> situations,<br />
provided their construction<br />
and use are considered carefully.<br />
<strong>The</strong>refore, if used `with knowledge, skill<br />
and care, ratings can be valuable' (Kerlinger,1986:494).<br />
Historically, qualitative and quantitative<br />
measures have been treated as two `mutually<br />
exclusive' approaches in the construction<br />
<strong>of</strong> rating scales. However this<br />
has changed, and nowadays qualitative<br />
and quantitative measures are <strong>of</strong>ten<br />
combined in a single scale. <strong>The</strong> combination<br />
<strong>of</strong> the two approaches provides<br />
for a richer and more insightful analysis<br />
<strong>of</strong> complex phenomena. However, one<br />
should keep in mind that a combinational<br />
approach is not without problems.<br />
<strong>The</strong> combination <strong>of</strong> qualitative and<br />
quantitative measures in a single scale<br />
has implications for the focus <strong>of</strong> the rating<br />
scale. This kind <strong>of</strong> scale has to be<br />
constructed more around research content<br />
than around research methodology.<br />
Focusing on the content <strong>of</strong> a research<br />
study enables rating scales to accommodate<br />
both qualitative and quantitative<br />
information in a single evaluation.<br />
CONCLUSION<br />
<strong>The</strong> scientific community relies on research<br />
articles to expand its body <strong>of</strong><br />
knowledge. Scientists act as their own<br />
gatekeepers to ensure proper standards<br />
in their disciplines. <strong>The</strong>refore, peer evaluation<br />
<strong>of</strong> articles plays a major role in<br />
the publication <strong>of</strong> scientific work. <strong>The</strong><br />
problem is that many mediocre articles<br />
find their way past the gatekeepers and<br />
into prestigious journals, while many<br />
good articles are rejected.Whereas one<br />
would like to avoid the publication <strong>of</strong><br />
mediocre articles the loss <strong>of</strong> an article<br />
that could have <strong>of</strong>fered a significant contribution<br />
should be avoided at all cost.<br />
In this article we outlined the extent <strong>of</strong><br />
the problem <strong>of</strong> false acceptance and<br />
false rejection, and indicated what<br />
authors could do to increase their<br />
chances <strong>of</strong> publication.We reviewed lit-<br />
74 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
erature showing that good articles conform<br />
to proper format and stylistic qualities,<br />
ethical content, and particular<br />
standards in their contribution to<br />
knowledge. We suggested the use <strong>of</strong><br />
rating scales to increase the validity<br />
and reliability <strong>of</strong> evaluation procedures,<br />
but argued that rating scales would<br />
serve to better evaluation procedures<br />
only if sufficient attention is given to<br />
theproperconstructionanduse<strong>of</strong><br />
such scales.<br />
REFERENCES<br />
Bem, D. J. 1995. Writing a review article for Psychological Bulletin. Psychological Bulletin,<br />
118 (2), 172±177.<br />
Campanario, J. M. 1995. Commentary on influential books and journal articles initially<br />
rejected because <strong>of</strong> negative referees' evaluations. Science Communication, 16 (3),<br />
304±325.<br />
Fish, M., Stifter, C. A. and Belsky, J. 1993. Early patterns <strong>of</strong> mother ± infant dyadic<br />
interaction: infant, mother, and family demographic antecedents. Infant Behaviour and<br />
Development, 16, 1±18.<br />
Guilford, J. (1954). Psychometric methods, 2nd ed. New York: McGraw-Hill.<br />
Hartley, J. 1999. From structured abstracts to structured articles: A modest proposal. `J'.<br />
Technical Writing and Communication, 29 (3), 255±270.<br />
Hartley, J., Sydes, M. and Blurton, A. 1996. Obtaining information accurately and quickly: are<br />
structured abstracts more effecient? Journal <strong>of</strong> Information Sciences, vol. 22, No. 5,<br />
349±356.<br />
Heacock, H., Koehoorn, M. and Tan, J. 1996. Applying epidemiological principles to<br />
ergonomics: a checklist for incorporating sound design and interpretation <strong>of</strong> studies.<br />
Applied Ergonomics, Vol. 28, No. 3, 167±172.<br />
Hurst, B. and Camp, D. 1999. Teaching reading. <strong>The</strong> Reading Teacher, 53 (1), 22±3.<br />
Kazdin, A. E. 1995. Preparing and evaluating research reports. Psychological assessment,<br />
seven, no. 3, 228±237.<br />
Kerlinger, F. N. 1986. Foundations <strong>of</strong> behavioral research. 3rd ed. New York: CBS College<br />
Publishing.<br />
Leaning, M. D. and S. M. H. 26/O7/2001. Annex-Ethics Template. Available http//<br />
www.who.int/eha/ resource/pulis/160499/p.htm.<br />
Maxwell, S. E. and Cole, D. A. 1995. Tips for writing (and reading) methodological articles.<br />
Psychological Bulletin, 118 (2), 193±8.<br />
Mussen, P. H., Conger, J. J., Kagan, J. and Huston, A. C. 1984. Child Development and<br />
Personality. 6th ed. New York: Harper and Row.<br />
Sternberg, R. J. 1993. <strong>The</strong> Psychologist's Companion (Edition III): A guide to scientific writing<br />
for students and researchers. Cambridge: <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />
Pr<strong>of</strong>essional Board for Psychology <strong>of</strong> the Health Pr<strong>of</strong>essions Council <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> 1999.<br />
Draft Ethical Code for Pr<strong>of</strong>essional Conduct. Pretoria.<br />
Ware, M. E. and Davis, S. F. 1997. Student publications enhance teaching: experimental<br />
psychology and research methods courses. Paper presented at the Annual<br />
Convention <strong>of</strong> the American Psychological Association, Chicago.<br />
Walters, G. J. 1995. Human rights in theory and practice: a selected and annotated<br />
bibliography. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press Pasadena, CA.<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 75
`I began coughing in 1988. I went for<br />
an X-ray and was given medication<br />
but my health deteriorated. My situaarticle<br />
article article article article article article article article article article article article article article article a<br />
<strong>The</strong> psychosocial effects <strong>of</strong> retrenchment<br />
A testimony <strong>of</strong> migrant mineworkers<br />
B. L. Meel<br />
ABSTRACT Many mineworkers become diseased and disabled due to the harsh<br />
environments caused by mining operations. In <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> the<br />
majority <strong>of</strong> mineworkers migrate to the mining regions. <strong>The</strong>se regions<br />
are not only far from the miners' rural homes, but are also different in<br />
terms <strong>of</strong> culture and social structures. When miners become<br />
diseased and disabled they are retrenched and sent home where<br />
they have to face the psychological and sociological consequences<br />
<strong>of</strong> unemployment and the stigmatisation due to illness. <strong>The</strong> present<br />
study aimed to explore the nature <strong>of</strong> the psychosocial impact <strong>of</strong><br />
retrenchment on these workers. Fourteen former mineworkers were<br />
interviewed (with the help <strong>of</strong> an interpreter) at the Umtata General<br />
Hospital. A partially structured, open-ended interview format was<br />
used. A qualitative exploration <strong>of</strong> these interviews showed that these<br />
individuals appear to experience severe loss <strong>of</strong> community. For a<br />
majority <strong>of</strong> the former mineworkers, the conflict between the selves<br />
they take home from the mines, and the ideal self cherished by the<br />
community leads to mental confusion. <strong>The</strong> mining houses could go a<br />
long way towards alleviating these problems by providing proper<br />
information and guidance about the health conditions <strong>of</strong> retrenched<br />
workers.<br />
76 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA<br />
<strong>The</strong> mining environment is<br />
harsh. <strong>The</strong> work is strenuous<br />
and <strong>of</strong>ten dangerous.<br />
`Inside the mines it is hot and dark<br />
and there is no ventilation.On the underground<br />
shifts we are most afraid <strong>of</strong><br />
thestonetablebreakingandfalling<br />
down on us.<strong>The</strong> food is bad. It is <strong>of</strong>ten<br />
porridge or a mixture <strong>of</strong> mealies, pap,<br />
soup, potatoes, beans, cabbage, rice<br />
and fish tails.<br />
`I was working underground. My job<br />
was loading and sweeping stones<br />
and driving them to the stoves. Underground<br />
it was warm and dusty,<br />
lacking fresh air. Breathing underground<br />
was more difficult than outside,<br />
the air being warm and dusty.'<br />
Most <strong>of</strong> the mineworkers come from far<br />
afield to work in an environment that is<br />
culturally very different from their own.<br />
Physical and psychological strain can<br />
easily take their toll. Many workers fall ill<br />
and become disabled.
tion became critical in 1995 such that<br />
I was dismissed'.<br />
<strong>The</strong> problem is that the majority <strong>of</strong> these<br />
workers are returned home without<br />
proper guidance and preparation. <strong>The</strong>y<br />
are ignorant about their ailments, and ill<br />
prepared to face the psychosocial consequences<br />
<strong>of</strong> their retrenchment which<br />
is <strong>of</strong>ten without sufficient monetary<br />
compensation. This study focuses on<br />
the experiences <strong>of</strong> former mineworkers<br />
in their rural areas <strong>of</strong> origin after their retrenchment<br />
from the mines. Fourteen <strong>of</strong><br />
the former mineworkers were interviewed<br />
(with the help <strong>of</strong> an interpreter)<br />
at the Umtata General Hospital. A partially<br />
structured, open-ended interview<br />
format was used. A qualitative analysis<br />
<strong>of</strong> these interviews showed that many<br />
mineworkers face daunting problems<br />
related to poverty, unemployment, disease<br />
and, subsequently, stigma upon<br />
their return to their communities. More<br />
<strong>of</strong>ten than not, this leads to problematic<br />
selfidentity. <strong>The</strong> returning miner experiences<br />
conflict between the self he takes<br />
home from the mines and the ideal self<br />
cherished by his community.<br />
<strong>The</strong> self <strong>of</strong> the retrenched miner<br />
Mxolisi describes his social life, the expectations<br />
before he went to the mines,<br />
the failure <strong>of</strong> these expectations and the<br />
sense <strong>of</strong> loss that characterises him<br />
now.<br />
`Old men used to say: ``It's hard at the<br />
mines.'' <strong>The</strong>y taught and encouraged<br />
us to work hard whilst still at home.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y said they were equipping us for<br />
the hard labour in the mines by asking<br />
us to scoop manure from the<br />
kraals and carry it to the fields . . .<br />
On the train to the mines we talked<br />
about buying things.We talked about<br />
buying cattle, plowing the fields and<br />
paying lobola. Wewantedtobelike<br />
our fathers. Now we are back from<br />
theminesandwefeellikechildren.<br />
Our sense <strong>of</strong> reasoning is very poor.<br />
My passport books got lost a long<br />
time ago together with other documents<br />
. . . I began having chest problems<br />
in the mines. I have been<br />
admitted to the hospital on several<br />
occasions. Once I stayed in the hospital<br />
for three months. It is better . . .<br />
here at home than in the mines.'<br />
<strong>The</strong> miners come home without the<br />
money and the respect they anxiously<br />
went out to earn at the mines. <strong>The</strong>y look<br />
more like anti-heroes:<br />
`At first, miners were respected because<br />
they had money and they had<br />
manageable lives. Miners earned<br />
more money than other people.<br />
Miners would gain strong muscles<br />
and beautiful complexions and smart<br />
clothes. <strong>The</strong>y bought a lot <strong>of</strong> livestock.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y even bragged to others<br />
while going to the mines that they<br />
would employ them in their households<br />
as boys! Now there's no more<br />
money in the mines. Now the mines<br />
are no longer attractive . . . Now the<br />
community undermines you. People<br />
at home never knew how hard the<br />
work underground was. When a<br />
mineworker arrived at the mines, he<br />
would feel like going back home but<br />
he would be too ashamed <strong>of</strong> going<br />
home because people would mock<br />
him. So he had to persevere until the<br />
end <strong>of</strong> his job . . .We were treated like<br />
animals. Cows plow the fields with<br />
yokesontheirnecks...wewere<br />
slaves to work. Culturally you are a<br />
man because <strong>of</strong> how many livestock<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 77
you have.When you have no livestock<br />
that means you are not a man, and<br />
this worries you. Now when I sit and<br />
think, I discover that I've wasted my<br />
time. I could have joined the Transkeian<br />
Defence Force.'<br />
<strong>The</strong> community spirit that kept the mineworkers<br />
alive underground as well as the<br />
hostel life, the food and the beer they<br />
had `for free', the medical check-ups, the<br />
risky adventures involved in drinking<br />
hard liquor, and `going after women', are<br />
all suddenly left behind. Most would willingly<br />
return to the hostels and to the shift<br />
work underground, in spite <strong>of</strong> the brutality<br />
<strong>of</strong> the boss boys, the sodomy, the prevarication<br />
<strong>of</strong> management, the<br />
emasculation <strong>of</strong> their labour for maximum<br />
productivity and scanty wages,<br />
and the inherent dangers <strong>of</strong> death and<br />
disease.<br />
According to the informants at the clinic,<br />
most mineworkers cannot think for<br />
themselves after having been reduced<br />
to `boys',`dogs' and `babies' in the mines.<br />
<strong>The</strong> self that the mineworker takes<br />
home is impoverished: financially, physically,<br />
mentally and morally.<br />
<strong>The</strong> self expected by the<br />
community<br />
<strong>The</strong> expectations for the former migrant<br />
mineworker, who is relieved <strong>of</strong> his obligations<br />
at the mines, is to return home<br />
and to take his place as `a man among<br />
equals', and to bring material achievement<br />
to his homestead. He is expected<br />
to perform his obligations towards the<br />
family, kin group, and to maintain his personal<br />
welfare both as an individual and<br />
as a member <strong>of</strong> a community.<br />
`At first miners were respected because<br />
they had money and they had<br />
manageable lives. Miners earned<br />
more money than other people.<br />
Miners would gain strong muscles<br />
and beautiful complexions and smart<br />
clothes. <strong>The</strong>y bought a lot <strong>of</strong> livestock.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y even bragged to others<br />
while going to the mines that they<br />
would employ them in their households<br />
as boys! Now there's no more<br />
money in the mines.<br />
`Onthetraintothemineswetalked<br />
about buying things.We talked about<br />
buying cattle, plowing the fields and<br />
paying lobola. We wanted to be like<br />
our fathers.'<br />
<strong>The</strong> conflict<br />
Nguni culture, as a whole, encourages<br />
men to be independent, not interdependent,<br />
and not dependent on woman. <strong>The</strong><br />
reality is that the women generally assume<br />
the role <strong>of</strong> household heads in the<br />
absence <strong>of</strong> the men. Many engage in<br />
petty trading and gardening, which enables<br />
them to run their households and<br />
frequently to save more than their husbands.<br />
This together with retrenchment<br />
leads to an identity crisis on behalf <strong>of</strong><br />
the former mineworkers ^ the man's role<br />
is now open to questioning. For those retrenched<br />
mineworkers whose wives become<br />
involved with other men there is<br />
an even bigger problem. Indeed, families<br />
eventually break up for want <strong>of</strong> money,<br />
unfaithfulness and misunderstanding.<br />
For example, Zwelidumile's failure in his<br />
business opens him to harsh treatment<br />
from his wife:<br />
`With my compensation, I bought<br />
clothes, many other things for my family<br />
and finally a van. I intended to<br />
use the van for public transport. But<br />
the driver/mechanic I hired stole most<br />
78 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
<strong>of</strong> the parts. <strong>The</strong>n the car stalled and<br />
broke down. I had no money. I could<br />
not come to town to report the matter<br />
to the police. It was only last week<br />
that I received some money for a<br />
piece job I did. <strong>The</strong> breaking down <strong>of</strong><br />
the car created problems in the family,<br />
especially with my wife. She believed<br />
that I had made up the whole<br />
story . . . Women trust you when you<br />
are still struggling to achieve a certain<br />
goal. When you are counting to<br />
achieve something, your wife trusts<br />
you. And she stays by your side. But<br />
once you fail in your attempt, she deserts<br />
you'.<br />
For a majority <strong>of</strong> the former mineworkers,<br />
the conflict between the selves<br />
they take home from the mines, and the<br />
ideal self cherished by the community<br />
leads to mental confusion. Khehla does<br />
not understand the deeper reasons for<br />
which his wife left him:<br />
`<strong>The</strong>re was tension in my family. And<br />
during that time my wife left me with<br />
the children . . .<strong>The</strong> reason for the separation<br />
is that she got involved with<br />
another man. She never told me the<br />
actual reason for her departure. She<br />
just left. She left behind all my children<br />
with me . . . All my kids are at<br />
home doing nothing. Two <strong>of</strong> them are<br />
involved in taxis as conductors in<br />
Butterworth.'<br />
<strong>The</strong> outcome<br />
A number <strong>of</strong> former mineworkers leave<br />
their rural communities, out <strong>of</strong> a sense<br />
<strong>of</strong> frustration, and tramp once more into<br />
the towns and neighbouring cities:<br />
`Most <strong>of</strong> them come from places outside<br />
Umtata like Tsolo and Engcobo.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y come here to seek employment<br />
but they don't get jobs so they resort<br />
to living in Itipini [a large squatter at<br />
Umtata]. <strong>The</strong>y help people by carrying<br />
their parcels in town for a few<br />
cents or rands . . . Most <strong>of</strong> them were<br />
married but they lost their families<br />
because <strong>of</strong> poverty and unemployment.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y are well mentally but in<br />
reality you cannot be healthy when<br />
you don't have the means to sustain<br />
life.'<br />
But eventually they become too ill to<br />
earn a living by doing normal work. It is<br />
not unusual for retrenched mineworkers<br />
to arrive back home ignorant about their<br />
health status.<br />
`I am still young but I cannot make a<br />
living for myself. My health affects<br />
my working ability because I get tired<br />
very quickly. I find it very difficult to<br />
practise cultivation, especially digging.<br />
I am not so serious as I used to<br />
be. It is just the coughing. I am not<br />
strong any more. I only perform easy<br />
tasks like looking after the children<br />
[baby-sitting], cleaning the yard, looking<br />
after the chickens. I cannot carry<br />
out difficult work. When I try to, I get<br />
pains all over my body. My heartbeat<br />
is not well. It is difficult to climb steep<br />
slopes. If I go on foot, I must walk very<br />
slowly. If I walk fast my whole body<br />
begins to ache. I just cough, nothing<br />
else.<br />
`When I got back from the mines I<br />
managed to put up a fence at home. I<br />
ploughed. I had this pain and went to<br />
the clinic in Ross Mission where I was<br />
given tablets and medicine. I've been<br />
having this pain for six months. It<br />
shows itself up in my chest and I feel<br />
warm and then it pierces me on the<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 79
sides. Because <strong>of</strong> the pain I can't help<br />
others with piece jobs like putting up<br />
afenceasIusedtodoinMandela<br />
[Park].I'm unable to fence even a garden.I<br />
don't have the stamina to work.I<br />
cannot walk fast. I cannot climb uphill.<br />
I do cut trees though I take a very long<br />
time. I am able to go shopping. I'm<br />
very slow when walking. I have a hard<br />
time carrying out my duties in the family<br />
like paying fees and feeding the<br />
family . . . It's been a while since I<br />
have felt these pains. But normally I<br />
don't feel them every day. Due to<br />
``my'' sickness, I can't work hard like<br />
fixing a fence or even walking fast.'<br />
About 14 per cent <strong>of</strong> the formermineworkerswhovisitedtheUmtataBECbetween<br />
April and August 2000 indicated<br />
that they were given no reasons for their<br />
retrenchment. <strong>The</strong> reasons for ignorance<br />
vary but are usually one or more<br />
<strong>of</strong> the following: not being properly informed<br />
by the mine's medical personnel,<br />
not understanding the explanations provided<br />
and not experiencing symptoms <strong>of</strong><br />
illness at the time <strong>of</strong> retrenchment. <strong>The</strong><br />
ignorance about their health status has<br />
far-reaching consequences for the former<br />
miner, his family and the community.<br />
Upon his return he has to explain the<br />
reasons for his retrenchment to his family<br />
and members <strong>of</strong> the community ^ a<br />
family and a community who are themselves<br />
ignorant and superstitious. Ignorance<br />
about his illness <strong>of</strong>ten means that<br />
treatment is delayed. When symptoms<br />
appear or get worse, ignorance <strong>of</strong> his<br />
health status opens the former mineworker<br />
to exploitation by traditional healers.<br />
`I had a neighbour who used to work<br />
in the Rustenburg mines. He was sick<br />
andwenttothedoctorsandtothe<br />
herbalists for consultations. He also<br />
visited a sangoma. He received treatment<br />
but ended up dying . . . <strong>The</strong> former<br />
miners prefer sangoma and<br />
iqwira. <strong>The</strong>y believe the sangoma<br />
would give you muti that will protect<br />
you from illnesses and danger. I went<br />
to a sangoma in Johannesburg. <strong>The</strong>y<br />
cut you using a razor and rub in a bit<br />
<strong>of</strong> medicine made with ash. This muti<br />
is to protect you from getting illnesses.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y also have muti that<br />
cures long-term illnesses. But the<br />
sangoma cannot heal this disease<br />
caused by the mines.'<br />
When the former- miner finally comes to<br />
learn <strong>of</strong> his exact medical situation he<br />
may learn that it is terminal. Ignorance<br />
about the source <strong>of</strong> illness may lead to<br />
incorrect interpretations <strong>of</strong> death which<br />
may impact negatively on his family and<br />
the community.<br />
Many <strong>of</strong> these diseases or health conditions<br />
do not occur singularly.<strong>The</strong>y usually<br />
occur together with other diseases<br />
and states <strong>of</strong> impairment. Sometimes<br />
the ears, the eyes, the shoulders and,<br />
general, bodily pains are involved. Many<br />
<strong>of</strong> these mineworkers suffer from dypsnoea<br />
after prolonged bouts <strong>of</strong> coughing.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y get dizzy and weak, rendering<br />
them unable to perform jobs that require<br />
energy. Mxolisi complains that he is unable<br />
to walk, run, visit his friends, garden<br />
and that his voice is low due to coughing.<br />
Mntwanayo's history seems to have<br />
been one <strong>of</strong> accidents and disease as<br />
evident from the wheelchair he rides in,<br />
and his burnt and scaly hands. He begins<br />
by talking <strong>of</strong> his ears:<br />
`Before my ears were fine. It was at<br />
the mines that I began having problems<br />
with my ears. <strong>The</strong>re's dust<br />
trapped inside which blocks my<br />
80 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
hearing. Now starting from the last <strong>of</strong><br />
last month I can't hear properly . . . In<br />
the mines I was never sick. I was<br />
never sick before I went to the<br />
mines. When I got there the drilling<br />
machine injured me on the knee<br />
and I could see my kneecap (which<br />
has now been amputated). I was admitted<br />
to the hospital but I never received<br />
any money for that injury . . . I<br />
was not even aware that I was supposed<br />
to be compensated . . . During<br />
the first months when I got back<br />
from the mines I felt nothing wrong<br />
with my body. <strong>The</strong>n later on my<br />
shoulders began getting weak. So I<br />
would do exercises but not strenuous<br />
exercises . . . I also have a chest<br />
problem because there was a fire<br />
once and I was trapped in the<br />
flames. I was admitted into the mine<br />
hospital once more. <strong>The</strong>y gave me<br />
only the pills for treatment. It was<br />
not till later on that they diagnosed<br />
me with TB and admitted me to the<br />
hospital. <strong>The</strong>y said I was not eating<br />
healthy foods . . . Most <strong>of</strong> the time, I<br />
get tired even after having done<br />
nothing for the entire day. My chest<br />
is not well now; it gives me troubles.<br />
Now I do not work hard. <strong>The</strong> doctor<br />
instructed me not to work, but at<br />
least I can fence the garden [that is,<br />
from a wheelchair ]. Apart from gardening,<br />
I can stroll a bit [in the<br />
wheelchair] or rather stay at home.<br />
Sometimes I feel tired. This <strong>of</strong>ten<br />
takes place during the day. And<br />
sometimes I feel stressed out. My<br />
shoulders frequently get weak. <strong>The</strong>n<br />
I would exercise although I can't do<br />
strenuous exercises . . . Sometimes<br />
I cannot roll the wheels <strong>of</strong> this<br />
wheelchair . . . It is nice here at<br />
home. It is unlike in the mines because<br />
there one can die even without<br />
getting sick. Before I went to the<br />
mines, I was never sick. <strong>The</strong> best<br />
time <strong>of</strong> my life was when I was at<br />
home dependent on my parents.<br />
When I began working at the mines,<br />
I had no responsibilities.'<br />
Most <strong>of</strong> the former miners who visit the<br />
clinic come to regard living with disease<br />
as a normal part <strong>of</strong> their lives. In going<br />
out as full-bodied and physically strong<br />
men to build their homesteads and to<br />
find better lives back at home, they create<br />
a rift in their lives which they can no<br />
longer make whole. <strong>The</strong>ir presence at<br />
the clinic now is made necessary by financial<br />
demands; to help them carry on<br />
their `normal' lives. Sadly, <strong>of</strong>ten the reason<br />
for going to the clinic is the need to<br />
claim compensation rather than to obtain<br />
medical treatment.<br />
<strong>The</strong> mining environment is harsh and<br />
dangerous. People leave their rural environments<br />
in the hope <strong>of</strong> saving money<br />
and returning to a better life. Unfortunately,<br />
they open themselves to the hazardous<br />
consequences <strong>of</strong> mine work ^<br />
the high risk <strong>of</strong> injury and disease.When<br />
these workers return to their communities<br />
they face daunting problems relatedtopoverty,unemploymentand<br />
disease. Many <strong>of</strong> these problems are<br />
amplified by ignorance, especially ignorance<br />
concerning the nature <strong>of</strong> the diseases<br />
from which they suffer. <strong>The</strong><br />
mining houses could go a long way to<br />
help alleviate these problems by (a) ensuring<br />
that the miners who are boarded<br />
on the grounds <strong>of</strong> illness are financially<br />
justly compensated, (b) informing them<br />
<strong>of</strong> the nature <strong>of</strong> their illnesses and,<br />
(c) preparing them psychologically for<br />
the realities back home.<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 81
Acknowledgement<br />
<strong>The</strong> author wishes to thank the following<br />
people:<br />
± the former mineworkers who co-operated<br />
in the interviews.<br />
± the staff <strong>of</strong> the Occupational Health Unit,<br />
and Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Awotedu, for permitting me<br />
to carry out this study<br />
± Mr Ismael A. Chibikom, a graduate<br />
student <strong>of</strong> Anthropology, for helping in<br />
the process <strong>of</strong> interviewing the former<br />
mineworkers<br />
82 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
`Ecstasy' use: motivational factors and awareness<br />
<strong>of</strong> harmful effects<br />
Jenny Terblanche<br />
ABSTRACT Ecstasy or MDMA is a popular recreational drug which is thought to<br />
be relatively benign in comparison with previously popular drugs<br />
such as LSD. In its pill form it is very convenient to use, however, for<br />
regular users this habit is not without consequence. <strong>The</strong> research<br />
conducted for this study was an attempt to gauge Ecstasy users'<br />
level <strong>of</strong> awareness <strong>of</strong> the harmful side-effects <strong>of</strong> this drug, more<br />
specifically, to test the hypothesis that the lower the level <strong>of</strong><br />
awareness and the higher the motivation to take Ecstasy, the<br />
greater the consumption. A sample was drawn from newsgroups on<br />
the Internet attracting 12 survey participants. <strong>The</strong> results <strong>of</strong> the study<br />
revealed no relationship between the 2 independent variables, and<br />
no significant relation was found between these 2 independent<br />
variables and the amount <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy consumed. Overall, however,<br />
the results <strong>of</strong> this study have highlighted the ongoing need for<br />
awareness programmes to keep users informed <strong>of</strong> the potential risks.<br />
<strong>The</strong> research project was based on the<br />
field <strong>of</strong> substance abuse, in particular<br />
MDMA, which is known as Ecstasy or<br />
E. This drug was first discovered in<br />
1912 and was initially patented as an<br />
appetite suppressant. It is now used as<br />
a recreational drug and its popularity<br />
has increased immensely since the<br />
1980s. Ecstasy is an amphetaminebased<br />
stimulant with hallucinogenic<br />
properties which induces an acute increase<br />
in levels <strong>of</strong> the neurotransmitters,<br />
serotonin and dopamine (Wareing,<br />
Fisk & Murphy, 2000:181). In lay terms<br />
this translates as feelings <strong>of</strong> euphoria<br />
with stimulant effects and a feeling <strong>of</strong><br />
closeness towards others (Boot,<br />
McGregor & Hall, 2000:1 818).<br />
Ecstasy is widely used by adolescents<br />
(some as young as 13 years) as a dance<br />
drug and is usually taken at nightclubs or<br />
parties known as Raves. Asurvey<strong>of</strong><br />
schoolchildren across the whole <strong>of</strong> England<br />
found that 25% <strong>of</strong> 14-year-olds had<br />
tried Ecstasy at least once (Saunders,<br />
1993:41).<br />
<strong>The</strong> motivation for consuming Ecstasy<br />
obviously varies from individual to individual.<br />
However, there is evidence <strong>of</strong> certain<br />
common incentives such as: the<br />
facilitation <strong>of</strong> social intercourse, anticipated<br />
weight loss, freedom from sexual<br />
pressure, escape from social constraints<br />
and the fulfilment <strong>of</strong> spiritual needs.<br />
Some people have described their experiences<br />
<strong>of</strong> the drug as a mind-expansion<br />
exercise or as a pr<strong>of</strong>ound, lifechanging<br />
event. Clearly, there are many<br />
Ecstasy users who are convinced that<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 83<br />
appendix appendix appendix appendix appendix appendix appendix appendix appendix appendix appendix
this substance has had a beneficial effect<br />
on their lives.<br />
<strong>The</strong> common perception among the<br />
youth is that Ecstasy is a safe drug that<br />
has none <strong>of</strong> the unfortunate side-effects<br />
<strong>of</strong> some <strong>of</strong> the previously popular drugs<br />
such as LSD or cocaine. However, a<br />
study <strong>of</strong> previous research in this field indicates<br />
that this notion is incorrect.<br />
Although Ecstasy is not addictive, there<br />
is an indication <strong>of</strong> psychological dependence<br />
as well as tolerance leading to<br />
ever-increasing doses. Moreover, the<br />
findings on the toxic effects <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy<br />
are, to date, contradictory and inconclusive.<br />
However, it would appear that large<br />
doses over a period <strong>of</strong> time, in most<br />
cases, result in neurotoxicity without<br />
any subjectively experienced symptoms.<br />
In recent years there have been at least<br />
two (highly publicised) reports <strong>of</strong> deaths<br />
related to the use <strong>of</strong> this drug. However,<br />
it should be noted that confounding factors<br />
such as pre-existing health problems,<br />
the compound effect <strong>of</strong><br />
additional drug intake, heat exhaustion<br />
and dehydration were instrumental in<br />
these deaths.<br />
Yet, numerous studies have shown that<br />
there are, in fact, harmful side-effects<br />
associated with the use <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy. Janseninanarticledealingwithmental<br />
health problems associated with the<br />
use<strong>of</strong>Ecstasy,listsanumber<strong>of</strong>problems<br />
that have been reported, namely<br />
confusion, anxiety, amnesia, panic attacks,<br />
depression, mania, suicide, insomnia,<br />
nightmares, depersonalisation,<br />
de-realisation, hallucinations, flashbacks,<br />
post-traumatic stress disorder,<br />
post-hallucinogen perception disorder,<br />
paranoia and other persistent false beliefs,<br />
other types <strong>of</strong> psychosis, automatic<br />
or repetitive behaviour, dissociative disorders,<br />
irritability and aggression with<br />
mood swings, tolerance, dependence<br />
and increased risk <strong>of</strong> problems with<br />
other drugs (Jansen,1997:135).<br />
THE PRESENT STUDY<br />
<strong>The</strong> decision to conduct a study in this<br />
field was motivated by the perusal <strong>of</strong> research<br />
abstracts <strong>of</strong> psychology students<br />
at the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> (Unisa)<br />
(Unisa, 2001). In one <strong>of</strong> the studies, the<br />
need for further research on user's<br />
awareness <strong>of</strong> the harmful effects <strong>of</strong> this<br />
drug was indicated. A subsequent extensive<br />
survey <strong>of</strong> the relevant literature<br />
supported the claim that more studies<br />
in this area were needed.<br />
In an article in the Journal <strong>of</strong> the<br />
American Medical Association the following<br />
quote appears: Ecstasy is seen<br />
as relatively benign, said Robert Carlson,<br />
PhD, an addiction researcher at<br />
Wright State <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Medicine in<br />
Dayton, Ohio. `[Prevention] messages<br />
are not getting across, and something<br />
needs to be done.' (Vastag, 2001). Widespread<br />
scepticism with regard to government<br />
studies remains, and a general<br />
perception that Ecstasy is safer than<br />
other drugs, including alcohol and tobacco.<br />
Furthermore, there is a willingness<br />
to take calculated risks. It was<br />
noted that `Ecstasy users make clear<br />
decisions, despite the known or unknown<br />
risks, that the benefits outweigh<br />
those risks.' (Vastag, 2001).<br />
It has been acknowledged that effective<br />
campaigns can only take place once researchers<br />
establish why people take Ecstasy.<br />
A social approach, as opposed to<br />
a clinical approach, to understanding<br />
users is recommended. After extensive<br />
observation and interviews with Ecstasy<br />
84 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
users, researchers have come to the<br />
conclusion that each individual or group<br />
is driven by unique motivations.<br />
Thus, the objective <strong>of</strong> this research project<br />
was to gauge the level <strong>of</strong> awareness<br />
among Ecstasy users regarding the<br />
harmful side-effects and to gain insight<br />
into the motivational factors that lead to<br />
the recreational use <strong>of</strong> this drug.<strong>The</strong> primary<br />
research question was: `Is there a<br />
relationship between the amount <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy<br />
consumed and the level <strong>of</strong> awareness<br />
<strong>of</strong> harmful side-effects? Secondary<br />
questions were:`What are the motivating<br />
factors for taking this drug and how do<br />
these factors relate to both the level <strong>of</strong><br />
awareness and consumption?' <strong>The</strong> following<br />
hypothesis was investigated<br />
based on these questions: `<strong>The</strong> amount<br />
<strong>of</strong> Ecstasy consumed by users increases<br />
due to strong motivational factors<br />
and a low level <strong>of</strong> awareness <strong>of</strong> the<br />
harmful side-effects'.<br />
<strong>The</strong> following sections explain how the<br />
hypothesis was put to the test.<strong>The</strong> measuring<br />
instrument, sampling procedure<br />
and the method <strong>of</strong> analysis are described,<br />
followed by the presentation<br />
and discussion <strong>of</strong> the results.<br />
RESEARCH DESIGN AND<br />
PROCEDURE<br />
<strong>The</strong> project was conceptualised as an<br />
exploratory pilot study to test the assumption<br />
that users are unaware <strong>of</strong> the<br />
harmful side-effects <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy. <strong>The</strong><br />
study was designed to measure and<br />
analyse the variables `awareness', `motivational<br />
factors' and `consumption'.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se variables were operationalised in<br />
terms <strong>of</strong> more specific concepts or constructs.<br />
A questionnaire was compiled to<br />
enable respondents to provide information<br />
about their Ecstasy consumption, to<br />
self-rate their motivation for taking Ecstasy,<br />
and to test knowledge <strong>of</strong> the<br />
harmful side-effects <strong>of</strong> using Ecstasy.<br />
Analysis <strong>of</strong> variance was used to determine<br />
the effect <strong>of</strong> motivation and knowledge<br />
<strong>of</strong> harmful effects on the<br />
dependent variable, Ecstasy consumption.<br />
Data Collection: <strong>The</strong> questionnaire was<br />
posted onto several drug-related news<br />
groups on the Internet, for example, `alt.-<br />
drugs.abuse, and `alt.drugs.ecstasy'.<br />
Participants were requested to e-mail<br />
the completed questionnaire to the researcher.<br />
As a data-collection instrument,<br />
the questionnaire was designed<br />
to measure a number <strong>of</strong> different factors.<br />
<strong>The</strong> questionnaire: <strong>The</strong> questionnaire<br />
(see Appendix A) featured constructs<br />
deemed relevant, based on Jansen's<br />
findings (Jansen, 1997). Information<br />
about Ecstasy consumption was collected<br />
in terms <strong>of</strong> (a) actual dose (per<br />
day; per week; per fortnight; per<br />
month or per year), and (b) desired<br />
dose (per day; per week; per fortnight;<br />
per month or per year). Knowledge <strong>of</strong><br />
the discrepancy between the actual<br />
dose and the desired dose was required<br />
for analytic purposes. <strong>The</strong>re<br />
was the possibility that some users<br />
might wish to consume larger doses if<br />
they had the freedom to do so, or if<br />
theycouldaffordit.<strong>The</strong>motivationto<br />
take Ecstasy was operationalised in<br />
terms <strong>of</strong> peer pressure, experimentation,<br />
increased confidence, weight<br />
loss, excitement or fun, spiritual awakening,<br />
sociability, intimacy, sexual<br />
pleasure, increased energy, prolonged<br />
periods <strong>of</strong> wakefulness and relaxation.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se concepts are clear and unambiguous,<br />
and were selected on the<br />
strength <strong>of</strong> information obtained from<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 85
a survey <strong>of</strong> relevant literature, that is,<br />
from articles and from personal accounts<br />
on the Internet sites, `www.ecstasy.org',<br />
and `www.erowid.com'.<br />
Awareness <strong>of</strong> side-effects was operationalised<br />
in terms <strong>of</strong> awareness <strong>of</strong><br />
paranoia, neurotoxicity, panic attacks,<br />
flashbacks, psychosis, hallucinations,<br />
dehydration, loss <strong>of</strong> memory, confusion,<br />
depression, mania, suicidal tendencies,<br />
heart palpitations, insomnia,<br />
nightmares, irritability, aggression,<br />
mood swings, tolerance, physical addiction<br />
and inability to concentrate.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se symptoms were selected from<br />
an article written by Jansen (1997:135).<br />
However, most <strong>of</strong> these symptoms are<br />
known side-effects <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy use and<br />
have been indicated in several articles<br />
and newspapers. Phenomena that are,<br />
in fact, not side-effects <strong>of</strong> long-term<br />
Ecstasy, such as heart palpitations<br />
and physical addiction, were included<br />
in the questionnaire to get an indication<br />
<strong>of</strong> the consistency and quality <strong>of</strong><br />
respondents' answers. For example,<br />
dehydration was included to see<br />
whether respondents could distinguish<br />
between effects primarily<br />
caused by using Ecstasy, and effects<br />
caused by secondary circumstances.<br />
Dehydration is not caused by Ecstasy,<br />
but by prolonged periods <strong>of</strong> dancing<br />
without sufficient fluid intake. It was<br />
also necessary to collect information<br />
on additional drugs used in conjunction<br />
with Ecstasy to establish whether<br />
the answers to questions on the<br />
awareness <strong>of</strong> harmful side-effects<br />
were not based on subjectively experienced<br />
side-effects resulting from<br />
these other drugs. Thus the impact<br />
that this confounding variable may<br />
have had on the survey results could<br />
be determined.<br />
<strong>The</strong> questionnaire was considered appropriate<br />
for the purposes <strong>of</strong> the survey<br />
as it represented the relevant<br />
variables, and also attempted to account<br />
for possible nuisance variables.<br />
However, it should be noted that the<br />
side-effects <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy as indicated<br />
by Jansen (1997) are true for regular,<br />
long-term users <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy and are not<br />
strictly applicable to the occasional,<br />
short term user. This factor could have<br />
affectedthereliabilityandvalidity<strong>of</strong><br />
the results as almost half <strong>of</strong> the respondents<br />
consumed less than ten tablets<br />
a year and could therefore not be<br />
classified as `regular' users. In the present<br />
study the measurement was not<br />
intended to gauge the respondents'<br />
subjective experience <strong>of</strong> side-effects<br />
but rather to measure their knowledge<br />
<strong>of</strong> known side-effects. Still, it would<br />
have been useful to gather data on<br />
theperiod<strong>of</strong>timetherespondents<br />
had been using Ecstasy. Or, alternatively,<br />
the implicit assumption that the<br />
side-effects featured on the questionnaire<br />
related to long-term users in addition<br />
to regular users should have<br />
been made explicit to the respondents.<br />
Ethical considerations: Respondents<br />
were informed <strong>of</strong> the purpose <strong>of</strong> the<br />
survey, the time it would take to complete<br />
the questionnaire as well as the<br />
qualifications <strong>of</strong> the researcher by<br />
means <strong>of</strong> an introductory paragraph<br />
to the questionnaire. Respondents<br />
were also assured <strong>of</strong> confidentiality <strong>of</strong><br />
the data received. It was anticipated<br />
that some respondents would be reluctant<br />
to divulge certain information<br />
for fear <strong>of</strong> legal repercussions. In<br />
many countries the recreational use<br />
<strong>of</strong> drugs is illegal. However, participation<br />
was entirely voluntary, there was<br />
no physical presence <strong>of</strong> the inter-<br />
86 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
viewer to pressurise respondents and<br />
respondents were able to withdraw at<br />
any time without anyone ever knowing.<br />
<strong>The</strong>refore, the privacy <strong>of</strong> participants<br />
was not an issue due to the<br />
method <strong>of</strong> data collection, that is, privacy<br />
was ensured by the anonymity <strong>of</strong><br />
the Internet. Although participants<br />
were requested to e-mail their completed<br />
questionnaires, they were not<br />
obliged to furnish the researcher with<br />
their names or any other personal information.<br />
Furthermore, respondents<br />
were assured that apart from the optional<br />
provision <strong>of</strong> feedback, (i. e. the<br />
results <strong>of</strong> the study) they would not<br />
be subjected to any further correspondence<br />
nor would their e-mail addressesbeusedorpassedontoa<br />
third party for any other purposes.<br />
DATA ANALYSIS<br />
Descriptive data were compiled for relevant<br />
variables and represented visually<br />
in the form <strong>of</strong> tables and bar<br />
diagrams. <strong>The</strong> level <strong>of</strong> awareness was<br />
calculated as the number <strong>of</strong> correct<br />
answers. Motivational level was determined<br />
as the number <strong>of</strong> motivational<br />
factors selected. In the descriptive<br />
graphs these values were expressed<br />
as percentage values. <strong>The</strong> level <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy<br />
consumption was indicated by<br />
the number <strong>of</strong> tablets used a year. A<br />
two-way analysis <strong>of</strong> variance was conducted<br />
to test the hypothesis that Ecstasy<br />
consumption is a function <strong>of</strong><br />
awareness and motivation. Vasser-<br />
Stats, a statistical calculation tool<br />
available on the World Wide Web site<br />
(http//.www.faculty.vassar.edu-lowryanova<br />
2x2.html) was used to perform<br />
the necessary calculations.<br />
RESULTS<br />
A total <strong>of</strong> 12 subjects from various<br />
parts <strong>of</strong> the world took part in the survey.<br />
<strong>The</strong> sample is described inTable 1.<br />
Two <strong>of</strong> the participants were Australians,<br />
2 Americans and 3 <strong>of</strong> unknown<br />
nationality. <strong>The</strong> remaining participants<br />
were Swedish, Dutch, Swiss, Scottish<br />
and Canadian. Thus the sample cannot<br />
be said to represent any particular<br />
geographically defined culture. Rather,<br />
the sample may be described as representing<br />
a `global' Rave/drug culture.<br />
Furthermore, since these<br />
participants were selected from an Internet<br />
source it can also be assumed<br />
that the sample was drawn from are a<br />
broader `cyber' community.<br />
Unfortunately, the response to the survey<br />
was low. This could possibly be attributed<br />
to the fact that potential<br />
participants were put <strong>of</strong>f by a fear <strong>of</strong><br />
being traced by authorities. <strong>The</strong> sample<br />
was therefore too small to facilitate any<br />
real, meaningful or significant inferences.<br />
On the whole, it would appear<br />
that this survey catered to the relatively<br />
well-informed, `seasoned' or `sophisticated'<br />
drug users who were keen participants,<br />
readily supplying additional<br />
information and who gleaned much <strong>of</strong><br />
their information about Ecstasy from<br />
the Internet. At face value, these respondents<br />
appeared fairly aware <strong>of</strong> the<br />
risks, took precautions to counteract<br />
some <strong>of</strong> these side-effects and were<br />
convinced that the benefits <strong>of</strong> taking<br />
Ecstasy far outweighed the risks.<br />
<strong>The</strong> age <strong>of</strong> participants ranged from 17<br />
to 52. <strong>The</strong> average age (mean) <strong>of</strong> respondents<br />
was 29.66 years. Eleven <strong>of</strong><br />
the twelve respondents were male.<br />
Ecstasy consumption: <strong>The</strong> survey re-<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 87
TABLE 1: DEMOGRAPHICS AND DRUG CONSUMPTION<br />
Respon- Age Gender Nationality Approximate Desired dose Other<br />
dents dose per year per year drugs<br />
(tablets) (tablets)<br />
1 18 M Swedish 5 5 Ng<br />
2 33 M Dutch 8 6 Ng<br />
3 25 M American 3 3 Ng<br />
4 24 M Australian 84 84 Y<br />
5 17 M Unknown 240 240 Y<br />
6 20 M Swiss 120 30 Ng<br />
7 45 M Australian 130 130 Y<br />
8 21 M Unknown 120 120 Y<br />
9 29 M Unknown 6 12 N<br />
10 39 M Scottish 50 50 Ng<br />
11 52 M American 2.5 2.5 Y<br />
12 33 F Canadian 30 30 Y<br />
Key: M = male, F= female; Y = yes; N = no; Ng = negligible<br />
sults demonstrated differences in Ecstasy<br />
consumption related to the age<br />
<strong>of</strong> respondents. <strong>The</strong> average dose <strong>of</strong><br />
Ecstasy per year for respondents aged<br />
25 years and under totalled 95.33 tablets,<br />
whereas the average dose <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy<br />
per year for respondents aged<br />
older than 25 years amounted to 39 tablets.<br />
Although a substantial negative<br />
correlation (r = ^ 0,35) was found between<br />
age and consumption, the sample<br />
was too small to prove the<br />
significance <strong>of</strong> this correlation. With regard<br />
to the discrepancy between actual<br />
consumption and desired dose per<br />
year, most respondents reported that<br />
they were consuming as much Ecstasy<br />
as they wanted to. In only one instance<br />
a user expressed the desire to consume<br />
more (twice) than the amount he<br />
currently consumed whilst two <strong>of</strong> the<br />
respondents would have preferred to<br />
use less than they currently consumed.<br />
It seems that in most instances the level<br />
<strong>of</strong> consumption <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy was directly<br />
related to the level <strong>of</strong> consumption <strong>of</strong><br />
various other drugs. Of the five respondents<br />
who consumed less than 10 Ecstasy<br />
tablets a year only one took a fair<br />
amount <strong>of</strong> other types <strong>of</strong> drugs. Of the<br />
seven respondents who consumed 30<br />
or more tablets a year, two respondents<br />
consumed other drugs in moderation<br />
whereas the remaining five respondents<br />
reportedconsumingasubstantial<br />
amount <strong>of</strong> other drugs in addition to Ecstasy.<br />
Motivating factors: Tables 2 and 3<br />
contain information about motivational<br />
88 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
factors. <strong>The</strong> three main reasons given<br />
by respondents for consuming Ecstasy<br />
were: fun and excitement (10 out <strong>of</strong> 12<br />
respondents), experimentation (10 out<br />
<strong>of</strong> 12 respondents) and to feel good<br />
(11 out <strong>of</strong> 12 respondents). This information<br />
is summarised in Figure 1. <strong>The</strong><br />
only female respondent cited `sexual<br />
pleasure' as a motivation for taking Ecstasy.<br />
Prior to the commencement <strong>of</strong><br />
this study, the researcher made the<br />
assumption that women, more so than<br />
men, would take Ecstasy as a means<br />
<strong>of</strong> losing weight ^ not as a primary<br />
motivation, but as an added incentive.<br />
However, this assumption could not<br />
be verified as there was only one female<br />
respondent and weight loss was<br />
not indicated as a motivating factor. It<br />
was also noted that respondents were<br />
unlikely to admit to taking Ecstasy for<br />
reasons such as boosting <strong>of</strong> confidence,<br />
weight loss and sexual pleasure.<br />
However, if one looks at the<br />
other reasons given by respondents<br />
such as: to feel closer to others, intimacy<br />
and to feel good, it could be deduced<br />
that more users are taking<br />
Ecstasy to boost confidence than they<br />
would readily admit to.<br />
<strong>The</strong> motivational index showed motivational<br />
levels ranging from 21% to 57%.<br />
<strong>The</strong> motivation level index was probably<br />
not a valid index <strong>of</strong> the real level <strong>of</strong> motivation<br />
as some <strong>of</strong> the factors were not<br />
rated by any <strong>of</strong> the participants.<br />
Level <strong>of</strong> awareness: <strong>The</strong> findings <strong>of</strong> the<br />
study regarding the level <strong>of</strong> awareness<br />
(seeTables4and5,andFigure2)were<br />
as follows: <strong>The</strong> level <strong>of</strong> awareness <strong>of</strong> all<br />
participants was generally low with an<br />
average index <strong>of</strong> 38%. <strong>The</strong>re were no<br />
significant differences amongst age<br />
groups with regard to this variable. Respondents<br />
below 25 years <strong>of</strong> age<br />
TABLE 2: MOTIVATIONAL FACTORS IN<br />
THE USE OF ECSTACY<br />
Motivational factor Frequency<br />
Lose weight 0<br />
Confidence 1<br />
Fun and excitement 10<br />
Spiritual awareness 5<br />
Closer to others 8<br />
Peer pressure 0<br />
Relax 4<br />
Experiment 10<br />
Extra energy 2<br />
Sexual pleasure 1<br />
Sociable 6<br />
Intimacy 6<br />
Stay awake 2<br />
Feel good 11<br />
TABLE 3: MOTIVATIONAL LEVELS<br />
Subject<br />
Motivation<br />
N <strong>of</strong> factors %<br />
1 4 29<br />
2 5 36<br />
3 5 36<br />
4 3 21<br />
5 3 21<br />
6 8 57<br />
7 5 36<br />
8 6 43<br />
9 4 29<br />
10 8 57<br />
11 8 57<br />
12 7 50<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 89
12<br />
Number <strong>of</strong><br />
respondents<br />
10<br />
8<br />
6<br />
4<br />
2<br />
0<br />
Weigh Fun and Close to Relax Extra Sociable Stay awake<br />
Loss Excitement others motivation energy<br />
FIGURE 1: MOTIVATIONAL FACTORS<br />
Paranoia Hallucinations Confusion Irritability Tolerance Flashbacks<br />
FIGURE 2: LEVEL OFAWARENESS OF SIDE-EFFECTS<br />
SIDE EFFECTS<br />
90 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
TABLE 4: AWARENESS FACTORS IN<br />
THE USE OF ECSTACY<br />
Awareness factor Frequency<br />
Paranoia 4<br />
Panic 3<br />
Insomnia 6<br />
Hallucinations 4<br />
Neurotoxicity 7<br />
Memory loss 8<br />
Confusion 7<br />
Depression 6<br />
Psychosis 3<br />
Irritibility 6<br />
Aggression 2<br />
Mood swings 7<br />
Tolerance 6<br />
Concentration 8<br />
Mania 1<br />
Flashbacks 1<br />
Suicidal tendencies 2<br />
Nightmares 1<br />
scored an average <strong>of</strong> 44% whilst respondents<br />
over 25 years scored an<br />
average <strong>of</strong> 32%. However, there was a<br />
considerable range <strong>of</strong> awareness within<br />
the group, ranging from 0% to 78%.<br />
Analysis <strong>of</strong> variance: An analysis <strong>of</strong><br />
variance revealed that there was a<br />
0.001673 probability that the independent<br />
variables or factors affected the<br />
dependent variable (level <strong>of</strong> consumption)<br />
to any significant degree. A simple<br />
exploration <strong>of</strong> the intercorrelations<br />
among these variables revealed no significant<br />
correlations (see Table 6). <strong>The</strong><br />
negative correlation between motivation<br />
and dosage indicates a very unexpected<br />
result, but it is risky to interpret<br />
this result as a possible trend, because<br />
the sample was small and the index <strong>of</strong><br />
motivation level may not have been a<br />
good index since some <strong>of</strong> the motivational<br />
factors were not selected by any<br />
participant. Figures 4 and 5 depict the<br />
results graphically.<br />
General: <strong>The</strong> popular choice <strong>of</strong> venue<br />
for the consumption <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy was<br />
fairly predictable. Drugs are usually consumed<br />
at parties or nightclubs or when<br />
people go out to enjoy themselves. All<br />
12 respondents took Ecstasy at parties<br />
whilst 8 respondents also took Ecstasy<br />
at nightclubs and an equal number <strong>of</strong> respondents<br />
took Ecstasy at home. <strong>The</strong><br />
primary source <strong>of</strong> information on Ecstasy<br />
was the Internet. All 12 participants<br />
made use <strong>of</strong> this source whilst<br />
TABLE 5: AWARENESS LEVELS OF<br />
SIDE-EFFECTS<br />
Subject<br />
Awareness<br />
N <strong>of</strong> factors %<br />
1 14 78<br />
2 3 17<br />
3 0 0<br />
4 1 6<br />
5 5 28<br />
6 8 44<br />
7 7 39<br />
8 9 50<br />
9 14 78<br />
10 13 72<br />
11 4 22<br />
12 3 17<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 91
TABLE 6: INTERCORRELATIONS AMONG MOTIVATION, AWARENESS AND<br />
DOSAGE IN ECSTASY USAGE<br />
Motivation Awareness Dosage<br />
Motivation 1 0,09 ^0.17<br />
Awareness 1,00 ^0.06<br />
Dosage 1<br />
Percentage<br />
100<br />
90<br />
80<br />
70<br />
60<br />
50<br />
40<br />
30<br />
20<br />
10<br />
0<br />
.<br />
.<br />
.<br />
.<br />
.<br />
.<br />
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12<br />
Respondents<br />
Level <strong>of</strong> Awareness<br />
. Motivational Factors<br />
.<br />
.<br />
.<br />
.<br />
.<br />
.<br />
10<br />
9<br />
8<br />
7<br />
6<br />
5<br />
4<br />
3<br />
2<br />
1<br />
0<br />
Score<br />
FIGURE 3: LEVEL OFAWARENESS AND MOTIVATIONAL FACTORS<br />
FIGURE 4: AWARENESS AND CONSUMPTION<br />
92 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
FIGURE 5: MOTIVATION AND CONSUMPTION<br />
FIGURE 6: SOURCES OF INFORMATION ON ECSTASY<br />
the second and third most popular<br />
sources <strong>of</strong> information were books and<br />
magazines. (Refer to Figure 6.)<br />
An interesting observation was noted<br />
with regard to the side-effects <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy.<br />
Over half <strong>of</strong> the respondents indicated<br />
that `sweaty palms' and<br />
`palpitations' were also side-effects <strong>of</strong><br />
the regular use <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy. Owing to the<br />
large proportion <strong>of</strong> participants indicating<br />
these symptoms, the researcher<br />
could not use them for quality control<br />
purposes. Whether these reports were<br />
based on subjectively experienced<br />
symptomsorbasedonknowledge<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 93
gained elsewhere has yet to be determined.<br />
However, the two symptoms that<br />
were included in the questionnaire for<br />
quality control purposes are not `known'<br />
symptoms <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy and, to the researcher's<br />
knowledge, have not been<br />
documented as such.<br />
DISCUSSION<br />
Some limitations with regard to the sampling<br />
procedure <strong>of</strong> this research project<br />
were identified. Firstly, the use <strong>of</strong> the Internet<br />
to collect data amounted to haphazard<br />
non-probability. However, this<br />
type <strong>of</strong> sampling was inevitable as posting<br />
a request on news groups relies solely<br />
on subject interest. It is possible that<br />
the people who were attracted to participate<br />
could have been prejudiced and<br />
were out specifically to prove a point,<br />
such as that Ecstasy is a harmless drug.<br />
Secondly, the researcher could not determine<br />
the sample size, as the response<br />
to the survey was, by nature,<br />
uncertain. Finally, it is noted that only respondents<br />
with access to the Internet<br />
and e-mail facilities were able to participate<br />
in this study. It is assumed therefore<br />
that these participants were from a more<br />
advantaged socio-economic group with<br />
better access to information sources.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se factors could have had a significant<br />
impact on the reliability and validity<br />
<strong>of</strong> the survey results. <strong>The</strong> results <strong>of</strong> the<br />
survey could thus not be applied to the<br />
population <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy users per se, but<br />
rather to a small, select group <strong>of</strong> users.<br />
Alternative sampling procedures would<br />
probably have yielded more significant<br />
results.<br />
Further limitations relating to the measuring<br />
instrument, more specifically, the<br />
design <strong>of</strong> the questionnaire were noted.<br />
In the first instance, the respondents<br />
were not interviewed in person. Thus,<br />
particular information provided such as<br />
age or gender could not be verified. <strong>The</strong><br />
study therefore relied heavily on respondents<br />
completing the questionnaire honestly<br />
and responsibly, and inferences<br />
based on age or gender were essentially<br />
tentative. Secondly, as already<br />
mentioned, there may have been some<br />
misunderstanding regarding the term<br />
`regular' Ecstasy users. Almost half <strong>of</strong><br />
the respondents consumed less than<br />
tentabletsayearandcouldtherefore<br />
not be described as regular users. <strong>The</strong><br />
questions pertaining to the harmful<br />
side-effects were relevant for long-term<br />
users and the answers may therefore<br />
have been distorted.<br />
Finally, the decision to use the Internet<br />
as a data source was based on the researcher's<br />
personal situation which limited<br />
the scope <strong>of</strong> the project. Further<br />
research using the same questionnaire<br />
could be conducted at busy nightclubs<br />
or at other places where it would be possible<br />
to get participation from a young<br />
population <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy users.<br />
CONCLUSIONS<br />
It was anticipated that the research results<br />
would indicate a high level <strong>of</strong> motivation<br />
and a low level <strong>of</strong> awareness<br />
among regular users <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy. No evidence<br />
was found to support the hypotheses.<br />
Since Ecstasy is not nearly as `mind-altering'<br />
or intensive in its effects on the<br />
human mind as LSD for example, its impact<br />
on the user is underestimated.<br />
Furthermore, Ecstasy is easy to use ^<br />
ready made in a convenient pill form.<br />
People are accustomed to taking tablets,<br />
whereas they are not used to snorting or<br />
94 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
injecting themselves. Thus there is a low<br />
inhibition threshold for experimentation.<br />
Also, in a culture where young people<br />
especially are expected give hundred<br />
per cent performance hundred per cent<br />
<strong>of</strong> the time, Ecstasy is <strong>of</strong>ten used to cope<br />
with the pressure. This can lead to psychological<br />
dependence and as tolerance<br />
leading to ever-increasing<br />
consumption. However, if the primary<br />
motivations given by respondent for taking<br />
Ecstasy are revisited, that is, `to feel<br />
good'; for `fun and excitement'; `to experiment',<br />
and `to feel closer to others,<br />
one can understand why Saunders<br />
(1997) blames society for this phenomenon.<br />
In a paper entitled `Recreational<br />
use <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy: the drug user's perspective'<br />
presented to the British Psychological<br />
Society's annual conference in<br />
Edinburgh he poses the question: `Why<br />
does our society impose restraints on<br />
such apparently healthy behaviour to<br />
the extent that a drug is required to overcome<br />
them?' (Saunders,1997:3).<br />
Given the extent <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy consumption<br />
and the apparent lack <strong>of</strong> knowledge<br />
regarding the harmful effects <strong>of</strong> the<br />
drug, further studies <strong>of</strong> this nature ought<br />
to be encouraged. This is especially relevant<br />
in the <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n context as<br />
very little research has been conducted<br />
in this field. Research <strong>of</strong> this kind facilitates<br />
the improvement <strong>of</strong> health education<br />
for users and drug therapists alike<br />
which, in turn, could lead to better primary<br />
prevention programmes through<br />
increased awareness amongst the general<br />
population including parents and<br />
teachers. Finally, at the very least, this<br />
study contributes to the debate on the<br />
harmful effects <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy which introduces<br />
additional issues and/or questions<br />
for further exploration and<br />
research.<br />
REFERENCES<br />
Boot, B. P., McGregor, I. and Hall, W. 2000. MDMA (Ecstasy) neurotoxicity: assessing and<br />
communicating the risks. Lancet, 355, 1 818±1 821.<br />
Jansen, K. L. R. 1997. Mental health problems associated with the use <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy (MDMA),<br />
and their treatment. In J. Holland, ed., Ecstasy: the complete guide: A comprehensive<br />
look at the risks and benefits <strong>of</strong> MDMA, (132±157). Vermont: Park Street Press.<br />
Saunders, N. 1993. E for Ecstasy. London: Neal's Yard.<br />
Saunders, N. 1997. Recreational use <strong>of</strong> ecstasy: the drug user's perspective. Paper<br />
presented to the British Psychological Society's annual conference at Edinburgh.<br />
Unisa. 2001. Tutorial Letter 105 for PSY471±S.<br />
Vastag, B. Ecstasy experts want realistic messages. Journal <strong>of</strong> the American Medical<br />
Association, vol. 286, no. 7. Retrieved August 12, 2001 from the World Wide Web:<br />
http://jama.ama-assn.org/issues/v286n7/ffull/jmn0815-1.html<br />
Wareing, M., Fisk, J. E. and Murphy P. N. 2000. Working memory deficits in current and<br />
previous users <strong>of</strong> MDMA (`Ecstasy'). British Journal <strong>of</strong> Psychology, 91, 181±8.<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 95
APPENDIX A<br />
Questionnaire on the use <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy and<br />
awareness<br />
<strong>of</strong> side-effects<br />
If you are a regular user <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy I would appreciate it if you could take the time to<br />
participate in this survey. I am an Honours Psychology student at the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> and the reason I am conducting this survey is that a number <strong>of</strong> researchers<br />
have indicated that many Ecstasy users are unaware <strong>of</strong> the harmful sideeffects<br />
<strong>of</strong> this drug. I would like to establish your motivations for taking Ecstasy as<br />
well as to determine your level <strong>of</strong> awareness <strong>of</strong> the risks or harmful side-effects.<br />
This questionnaire should only take you about ten minutes to complete. Please answer<br />
all questions.<br />
General<br />
Age: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Gender: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Nationality: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
(<strong>The</strong> above information is optional and is not necessary for the purposes <strong>of</strong> this<br />
study)<br />
Consumption<br />
How much Ecstasy do you consume per<br />
Day: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Week: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Fortnight: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Month: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Year: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
How much Ecstasy would you LIKE to consume per<br />
Day: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Week: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
article article a<br />
Fortnight: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Month: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
96 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
Year: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Do you take any other drugs either together with Ecstasy or at other times?<br />
(Answer YES or NO): .....................................<br />
If so, please specify which drugs (including alcohol) and approximate amount consumed<br />
per week:<br />
................................................................................................................................................<br />
................................................................................................................................................<br />
What started you <strong>of</strong>f taking Ecstasy? Was it for any/some/all <strong>of</strong> the reasons given<br />
below ^ (Please answer YES or NO next to the following):<br />
To lose weight: ....................................................................................................................<br />
Gain confidence: ................................................................................................................<br />
Fun and excitement: ..........................................................................................................<br />
To attain spiritual awareness: ...........................................................................................<br />
To feel closer to other people/friends: .............................................................................<br />
Peer pressure: ....................................................................................................................<br />
To relax: ...............................................................................................................................<br />
To experiment: ....................................................................................................................<br />
For extra energy: ................................................................................................................<br />
Sexual pleasure: .................................................................................................................<br />
To be more sociable: ..........................................................................................................<br />
Intimacy: ..............................................................................................................................<br />
To stay awake: ....................................................................................................................<br />
To feel good: .......................................................................................................................<br />
Where do you take Ecstasy?<br />
(Please answer YES or NO next to any <strong>of</strong> the following):<br />
Home: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Work: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
School: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Nightclubs: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 97
Parties: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Spiritual gatherings: ...........................................................................................................<br />
Other (please specify): ......................................................................................................<br />
Do you have any concerns about possible side-effects <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy?<br />
(You need answer YES or NO and only elaborate if you like): ......................................<br />
................................................................................................................................................<br />
................................................................................................................................................<br />
Does the regular use <strong>of</strong> Ecstasy cause the following?<br />
(Please answer the following with either aYES, NO or UNSURE)<br />
Paranoia: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Panic attacks: .....................................................................................................................<br />
Insomnia: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Hallucinations: ....................................................................................................................<br />
Sweaty palms: ....................................................................................................................<br />
Flashbacks: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Neurotoxicity: .....................................................................................................................<br />
Loss <strong>of</strong> memory: ................................................................................................................<br />
Confusion: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Depression: .........................................................................................................................<br />
Mania: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Suicidal tendencies: ..........................................................................................................<br />
Heart palpitations: ..............................................................................................................<br />
Nightmares: ........................................................................................................................<br />
Psychosis: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Irritability: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Aggression: .........................................................................................................................<br />
Inability to concentrate: .....................................................................................................<br />
Mood swings: .....................................................................................................................<br />
98 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
Tolerance: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Physical addiction: .............................................................................................................<br />
Dehydration: .......................................................................................................................<br />
Have you personally experienced any <strong>of</strong> the following symptoms?<br />
(Please answer all symptoms with either aYES or NO)<br />
Panic attacks: .....................................................................................................................<br />
Insomnia: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Hallucinations: ....................................................................................................................<br />
Flashbacks: .........................................................................................................................<br />
Dehydration: .......................................................................................................................<br />
Loss <strong>of</strong> memory: ................................................................................................................<br />
Confusion: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Paranoia: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Loss <strong>of</strong> memory: ................................................................................................................<br />
Confusion: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Depression: .........................................................................................................................<br />
Mania: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Suicidal tendencies: ..........................................................................................................<br />
Heart palpitations: ..............................................................................................................<br />
Nightmares: ........................................................................................................................<br />
Irritability: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Aggression: .........................................................................................................................<br />
Psychosis: ...........................................................................................................................<br />
Inability to concentrate: .....................................................................................................<br />
Mood swings: .....................................................................................................................<br />
Tolerance: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Physical addiction: .............................................................................................................<br />
Where do you get your information about Ecstasy?<br />
Books: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 99
Friends: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Teachers: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Newspapers: ......................................................................................................................<br />
Dealers: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Magazines: .........................................................................................................................<br />
Parents: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Internet: ..........................................................................................................................<br />
Would you like to have the results <strong>of</strong> this survey sent to you? (Answer YES or NO):<br />
Please copy and paste this questionnaire onto e-mail and send it to:<br />
jenny.gray@mweb.co.za<br />
I would like to bring to your attention that all the information you have provided is<br />
confidential, your privacy is guaranteed and your e-mail address will not be used<br />
for any other purposes other than to provide you with the optional feedback on the<br />
results <strong>of</strong> this survey.<br />
Thank you for taking part in this survey<br />
100 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
Knowledge2go<br />
MA in Applied Social Research<br />
Consultation for the Information Era<br />
Enquiries: Christa Barrish<br />
barrich@unisa.ac.za or (012)429-8251<br />
Department <strong>of</strong> Psychology<br />
<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong><br />
PO Box 392<br />
UNISA 0003<br />
Want a career that is dynamic and<br />
innovative?<br />
In line with the rapidly changing needs <strong>of</strong> today's fast-moving information society, we<br />
at the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> (Unisa) have revamped our coursework MA Degree<br />
in Research Psychology to <strong>of</strong>fer hands-on training in the exciting field <strong>of</strong> applied social<br />
research consultation. <strong>The</strong> degree <strong>of</strong>fers a combination <strong>of</strong> courses in cuttingedge<br />
applied techniques such as knowledge management and social programme<br />
evaluation, together with more traditional but still powerfull research techniques.<br />
<strong>The</strong> focus is on real-life consultation skills and includes extensive practical training<br />
in becoming a knowledge broker. A `knowledge broker' is somebody who knows how<br />
to develop understanding <strong>of</strong> individuals and organisations rapidly and who can communicate<br />
this in the most effective ways. Examples <strong>of</strong> activities that students, together<br />
with their lecturers, will embark on are:<br />
. providing expert consultation on social science knowledge needs<br />
. participating in results-orientated projects for companies and organisations<br />
. developing reusable knowledge products.<br />
Course content<br />
<strong>The</strong> course consists <strong>of</strong> a combination <strong>of</strong> structured educational inputs (e.g. lectures,<br />
workshops, seminars and readings) and practical research projects with organisations<br />
^ usually both commercial companies and non-pr<strong>of</strong>it organisations. While the<br />
themes covered in the course are adapted to suit practical project requirements<br />
and students' needs, they are likely to include global knowledge ecologies and systems,<br />
strategic psychometrics, personal management for the new economy, data<br />
mining and management, modelling complex systems, computer skills, Internet<br />
skills, applied statistics, qualitative research, programme evaluation and communication<br />
skills.<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 101
Teaching team<br />
<strong>The</strong> Unisa Psychology Department is by far the largest in the country and you will therefore<br />
receive inputs across a very broad range <strong>of</strong> expertise. <strong>The</strong> core teaching team has<br />
extensive experience <strong>of</strong> applied research consultation. In addition, you will also receive<br />
inputs from skilled individuals in the organisations where you will be doing practicals.<br />
What we expect from you ...<br />
<strong>The</strong> course is intellectually and personally demanding, and is therefore not suitable for<br />
all students. <strong>The</strong> course is for you if you have excellent academic skills; are passionate<br />
about working at the interface between people and ideas; and are proactive and keen to<br />
take responsibility for your own learning. Students who are primarily interested in psychotherapy<br />
and related activities should rather apply for the clinical psychology degree,<br />
while those whose primary interest is in doing research for an academic dissertation<br />
should rather apply for the dissertation-only degree. Some other requirements are:<br />
. Resident in the Gauteng area<br />
. Available on a full-time basis, five days a week<br />
. Good computer literacy (or a willingness to go on a crash course).<br />
Please note that there will be a selection procedure.<br />
What if I'm really keen on this, but live outside<br />
Gauteng?<br />
Unfortunately, the only distance education MA degree currently <strong>of</strong>fered by the department<br />
is the dissertation-only degree. However, if you live outside Gauteng you<br />
can always choose a dissertation topic that relates to themes covered in this course<br />
and in that way stay in contact with (and possibly even contribute to) what the oncampus<br />
students are doing.<br />
So if I do the on-campus course I<br />
won't have to do a dissertation?<br />
Actually you will, but it is a dissertation <strong>of</strong> `limited scope'. Plus we have a highly structured<br />
supervision process which has helped many students to get their dissertations<br />
done quickly and with flair!<br />
More questions?<br />
E-mail Christa Barrish at barrich@unisa.ac.za or telephone her on (012) 429-8251<br />
102 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA
Increase the quality and meaning <strong>of</strong> your life and become<br />
skilled in assisting others to do the same by doing<br />
a short course in<br />
LOGOTHERAPHY<br />
at<br />
<strong>The</strong> Unisa Centre for Applied Psychology<br />
What is Logotherapy?<br />
. Logotheraphy is meaning-centred counselling and psychotherapy. It is applicable<br />
in cases where people have to deal with loss, tragedy, terminal illness, or<br />
any other stress-provoking situation causing a crisis <strong>of</strong> meaning in their lives. It<br />
is also indicated in many cases <strong>of</strong> substance abuse, violence and crime, and depressions<br />
earmarked by a sense <strong>of</strong> meaninglessness and despair as a result <strong>of</strong> a<br />
lack <strong>of</strong> direction and purpose in life.<br />
Who will benefit by a training in Logotherapy?<br />
Students and pr<strong>of</strong>essionals in the health and social sciences (e.g. counsellors, psychologists,<br />
mental health workers, social workers, pastors, nurses, teachers, criminal<br />
justice <strong>of</strong>ficials and human resourses practioners). Lay people interested in increasing<br />
the quality and meaning <strong>of</strong> their lives, and the lives <strong>of</strong> their loved-ones and<br />
others, will also be most welcome.<br />
Method <strong>of</strong> tuition<br />
English will be used as the medium <strong>of</strong> instruction. Tuition is through distance education.<br />
It comprises a guide and prescribed books, tutorial letters, assignments and a<br />
compulsory five-day workshop at the Unisa Centre for Applied Psychology, Pretoria.<br />
Accreditation<br />
Participants will need to hand in assignments for evaluation, attend a five-day workshop,<br />
do supervised Logotheraphy sessions, and write a two-hour examination.<br />
Upon successful completion <strong>of</strong> these tasks, participants will be awarded a Unisa<br />
Certificate in Logotherapy. <strong>The</strong> certificate testifies to the fact that the certificate<br />
holder is schooled in the principles <strong>of</strong> Logotherapy which can be effectively applied<br />
in their particular work settings or pr<strong>of</strong>essions.<br />
Enquiries:<br />
<strong>The</strong> Director, Unisa Centre for Apllied Psychology, PO Box 392, Unisa 0003,<br />
Tel: (012) 429-8544 Fax: (012) 429-3414 e-mail: shanthm@unisa.ac.za<br />
VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA 103
UNISA CENTRE FOR APPLIED<br />
PSYCHOLOGY<br />
Accredited Continued<br />
Pr<strong>of</strong>essional Development Provider<br />
Our aim is:<br />
To promote the application <strong>of</strong> psychological knowledge in the<br />
solution <strong>of</strong> human problems and in the development <strong>of</strong> human potential.<br />
Short courses<br />
We <strong>of</strong>fer:<br />
. Logotherapy<br />
Healing through meaning<br />
1 February ± 31 May<br />
1 July ± 31 October<br />
Fee: R2 500,00 (including a five-day workshop).<br />
. HIV/AIDS Care and Counselling<br />
How to deal with HIV/AIDS in different care and counselling situations<br />
Module 1: 4 months (distance education)<br />
Fee: R1 000,00 (no closing date for registration)<br />
Module 2: 5 days (practical workshop held in Pretoria)<br />
11 ± 15 March<br />
22 ± 26 July<br />
9 ± 13 September<br />
Fee: R2 000,00<br />
Module 3: 4 days (practical workshop held in Pretoria)<br />
12 ± 15 August<br />
21 ± 24 October<br />
Fee: R1 600,00<br />
Group supervision (available from 2003).<br />
. Victim Empowerment and Support<br />
How to support and manage victims <strong>of</strong> crime, traumatised employees and victims <strong>of</strong> disaster.<br />
1 April ± 30 June<br />
1 June ± 31 August<br />
1 September ± 30 November<br />
Fee: R3 000,00 (Including a four-day workshop)<br />
Annual workshop series<br />
Continue your development through our workshops which will run<br />
from 1 July ± 6 December.<br />
. Reduced rates are available for early bird and group registrations<br />
. To register, to obtain more information or to be added to the mailing list contact:<br />
<strong>The</strong> Secretary Tel: (012) 429-8544<br />
Unisa Centre for Applied Psychology Fax : (012) 429-6853<br />
e-mail: ucap@unisa.ac.za<br />
. Or visit our web page: www.unisa.ac.za/dept/psy/index.html<br />
104 VOL 28 2002 UNISA PSYCHOLOGIA